Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The first light of dawn had just begun to paint the sky in soft shades of orange, illuminating the remnants of the last great shinobi war. The landscape was desolate: smoldering ruins, craters left by devastating jutsus, and the distant echo of the wind sweeping away the ashes of what had once been battlefields.

Sakura opened her eyes with difficulty. A wave of dizziness momentarily blurred her vision as her body struggled to react after nearly two days of unconsciousness. She stared at the sky for a few seconds, trying to remember what had happened. Then, the memories came rushing in.
His image flashed through her mind. The boy she had once revered, fought for, waited for… and the same one who had attacked her without hesitation. A painful tightness seized her chest at the thought.
How much longer? How much longer would she allow herself to be trampled on and humiliated by him?
A bitter lump formed in her throat, but she swallowed it down. She couldn’t afford to break down now. Taking a deep breath, she pushed herself up with effort. Her body ached, every muscle protested, but there was no time to complain.
All around her was destruction and an eerie silence that unsettled her. She saw no one, not even traces of the other combatants. Except…

—Sakura-Chan, I’m glad you’re awake.
Kakashi’s voice pulled her from her thoughts.
She turned quickly and found him leaning against a nearby rock. He looked weak, pale, his clothes tattered, and dry blood stains covering his vest.
—How long was I unconscious? —she asked, her voice hoarse from dehydration.
—Almost two days…
A shiver ran down her spine. Two days out of commission on a battlefield could mean the difference between life and death.
—And Naruto? —she asked, her heart pounding in her chest— Where is he?
Kakashi fell silent for what felt like an eternity. Then, he lowered his gaze and spoke in a grave tone.
—I don’t know… —he exhaled heavily—Everything has been so quiet for over a day now…
Sakura’s jade eyes widened in alarm.
—What do you mean by ‘quiet’?
—I haven’t heard any explosions, any chakra clashes, not even screams… I can’t move on my own. I’ve been here… waiting for you to wake up.
Sakura felt the air leave her lungs.
Naruto was never quiet. No matter how bad things got, he always found a way to yell, to laugh, to fight. If everything was silent, something was wrong.
She shook her head, forcing herself to focus. She quickly scanned her own condition. She was exhausted, her chakra nearly depleted, but she still had enough left to do her job. Crawling toward Kakashi, she placed her hands over his chest, concentrating on what little healing energy she had left.
A faint green glow enveloped the jounin. Little by little, his more superficial wounds began to close, and his breathing grew steadier.
Kakashi let out a relieved sigh as he felt his body respond better.
—I really needed that…—he murmured gratefully, rolling his shoulders slightly.
Sakura handed him some bandages and supplies from her emergency pouch.
—Kakashi-sensei… I must find Naruto. —she said with determination, though her voice trembled slightly— Can you look for help on your own?
He looked at her seriously. He knew arguing with her was pointless. He knew her well enough to understand that nothing would stop her.
—Of course. I’ll take care of it… —he paused, looking at her intently— But be careful, Sakura-Chan.
She nodded, wasting no more time. Pushing herself up, she started running, ignoring the throbbing pain in her legs.
Naruto had to be okay… he had to be somewhere…
With every step she took, her heart pounded harder. She couldn’t afford to lose him. Not him.
Minutes passed with no signs of life, no trace of them. With each second that slipped away, Sakura’s desperation grew like a storm raging in her chest.
—Narutoooo!—she screamed with all her strength, but her voice was swallowed by the void.
She strained her ears, trying to catch any sound beyond the whistle of the wind or the echo of her own anguish. Nothing. Her heart pounded wildly as she ran aimlessly, clinging to the hope of finding even the smallest clue. She didn’t stop, not even when the burning in her legs threatened to bring her down.
Then, she heard it:
The distant murmur of flowing water, an unmistakable sound that sent her instincts into overdrive. A chilling premonition coursed through her veins. She rushed toward the river, her frantic steps following its path until, in the distance, she spotted a waterfall.
Her breath hitched. She knew this place.
She quickened her pace, and as she peered over the edge, her stomach twisted into a sickening knot.
The colossal statues of Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju, worn down by time and battle, loomed as silent witnesses to what had transpired.
And there, at the base of the waterfall, on damp earth-stained crimson, lay two motionless bodies.
Sakura’s heart stopped for an eternal second. Her breath came in ragged gasps.”No. No, no…”
She stumbled down the slope, slipping on loose rocks, never taking her eyes off those figures. With every step closer, the image became clearer… and more terrifying.
Naruto and Sasuke lay sprawled on the ground, side by side, surrounded by a pool of dark blood. Their bodies looked fragile, lifeless and motionless.
A strangled sob caught in Sakura’s throat when she noticed the detail that sent a shudder through her entire body: 
They had both lost an arm.
Rage coiled in her chest, thick and suffocating. The war, the destruction, the death… none of it would have happened if not for the Uchiha. If not for Madara. If not for Obito. If not for Itachi. If not for Sasuke.
They were a plague. A never-ending cycle of hatred and tragedy.
How could she have been so stupid? So blind, so naive to love one of them?
She bit her lip, fury coursing through her as she cursed him over and over in her mind, all while rushing toward the two lifeless bodies at the river’s edge.
Tears blurred her vision as she knelt beside Naruto, her trembling hands searching for a sign of life.
—Naruto! —her voice cracked— I’m sorry for taking so long… Kakashi-sensei went to find help. We’ll get you out of here, I promise.
The blond’s eyelids fluttered open slowly. His gaze, though weak, still held warmth.
—Sakura-Chan… —he murmured with a faint smile— Please… heal us. We’ve lost a lot of blood.
Sakura’s heart clenched. —Heal us.
She gritted her teeth and nodded without hesitation.
—Right away.
Wasting no time, she channeled her chakra, ignoring her exhaustion. She sealed the bleeding from his severed limb, mended torn tissue, fractured bones, every fiber of her being focused on saving him. She wouldn’t stop until he was back on his feet, grinning that radiant smile of his. In her mind, she was already designing the prosthetic that would replace his right arm.
Naruto was going to be okay.
—Sakura-Chan… thank you… —he whispered, stopping her gently— But now… it’s Sasuke’s turn.
Sakura’s blood ran cold.
Slowly, she turned her head and, for the first time, allowed herself to truly look at him.
The last Uchiha lay defeated, one arm missing, his body covered in wounds, his breathing uneven. There was no arrogance in his gaze, no hatred. Only overwhelming exhaustion.
Sakura’s expression darkened.
An idea struck her like lightning.
This was her chance.
Her heart pounded violently against her ribs. Her hand instinctively drifted toward the kunai still strapped to her side.
The perfect opportunity she had once lost.
—Yes… it’s his turn… —she whispered, her gaze lost, tears streaming down her face.
Slowly, she moved forward, drawing her kunai with deliberate slowness. Her grip was firm,m and resolute. One strike. One motion.
But before she could do anything...
—Noooooo! Sakura, stop!
Naruto, who had never taken his eyes off her, sensed what she was about to do. Gathering what little strength he had left, he caught the sharp blade with his only hand.
—Naruto, let go! —she demanded, her voice shaking, her hands tense.
—Don’t do this, Sakura!
Sasuke watched her intently. He made no effort to resist.
—If you think it’s the right thing to do… then do it. —His voice was cold.
Naruto turned to him in disbelief.
—Don’t say things like that, dammit! —he yelled before looking back at Sakura— It’s over now… The village will punish him, but you don’t have to carry this burden.
Sakura let out a bitter laugh.
—Punish? —she whispered, the kunai trembling in her grip— You say that as if they ever truly punished him for anything.
Naruto clenched his teeth.
—You’re not a killer, Sakura.
She squeezed her eyes shut. She struggled against him, but then she felt it, thick, warm blood.
Naruto was bleeding.
His hand, coated in red, still clutched the kunai.
—Let go, Naruto! You’re hurting yourself, you idiot!
—And you’re making a mistake! Please, don’t do this!
Sakura’s eyes burned with rage and despair.
—Don’t make me use my other hand, Naruto… I don’t want to punch you after I just healed you, you giant fool!
She braced herself to push him away with her free arm. But then, a hand caught hers.

—Sakura… that’s enough.
It was Kakashi. His grip was firm despite his evident weakness.
—Let me go! —she roared, her chest rising and falling in fury.
—No! —Kakashi replied, his voice grave and commanding— I won’t let go. And I won’t let you do something you’ll regret for the rest of your life.
—Regret?! —Sakura struggled against him— I don’t care! Just let me end this already!
—You don’t care now because your anger is blinding you —Kakashi said, holding her steady— But later, when you look in the mirror, what will you see, Sakura? The kunoichi who fought to save lives… or someone who gave in to hatred and crossed a line she can’t take back?
—Don’t talk to me like I’m a child! —she snapped, her gaze blazing— If I wanted to, I could take both of you down right here!
—Maybe you could, —Kakashi admitted without hesitation— But you won’t, because you’re not a murderer. And because if you do this, you won’t just become what you despise… you’ll become a criminal in the eyes of the village.
A chill ran down Sakura’s spine, but she didn’t drop the kunai.
—Are you threatening me?
—It’s not a threat, it’s a fact —Kakashi said flatly— It’s not your decision to make. Sasuke is a criminal, yes, but the highest authorities of Konoha will decide his punishment. If you take justice into your own hands, you’ll be committing a crime, and believe me, Sakura… that won’t end well for you.
Sakura gritted her teeth, her entire body trembling with frustration.
—So what, then? We let him live? We wait for them to forgive him like always and pretend everything is the same?
Kakashi met her gaze sternly.
—Nothing will ever be the same, —he said— But you can still choose who you want to be from now on. Will you be the kunoichi who fights to save lives… or the one who let hatred consume her?
Sakura’s chest tightened. The fury and pain suffocated her, strangled her. Her fists shook, her vision blurred with tears.
And then, unable to hold it in any longer, she let out a scream of frustration that echoed through the rocks.
Her legs faltered. She looked at Naruto, who was still holding the kunai with his only injured hand, pleading with her. Then at Sasuke silent and making no effort to fight back.
Her fingers trembled and finally, the kunai slipped from her grasp.
Naruto exhaled a breath of relief and stepped closer; his voice filled with quiet desperation.
—Please, Sakura-Chan… It’s over this time. The four of us will return to the village, to Konoha, to our home, like before… Like when we were Team 7.
Sakura looked at him through the haze of her tears. Her chest ached, not just from exhaustion, but because she knew that nothing could ever be like before. Not after everything they had been through. Not after the hell they had endured.
She said nothing. Instead, she knelt before Sasuke again, and without a word, she began healing his wounds. Her hands trembled over his torn flesh, but her chakra flowed with precision. Sasuke watched her with an unreadable expression, saying nothing, while Naruto let out a shaky breath.
When she was done, Sakura stood without looking at him. Without thinking, she took Naruto’s only hand and began healing the wound she had caused. Then, without another word, she turned away, letting the silence speak for her.
From a distance, she watched them.
Naruto slung his left arm around Sasuke’s shoulders and helped him stand. Together, stumbling, they began to walk. Sakura remained still, watching their figures fade into the distance. The sight of them, leaning on each other, burned itself into her mind.
And then she remembered…
A distant day in the Land of Waves, when after an exhausting chakra control exercise, they had collapsed in the same way, tired, but together.
A lump formed in her throat, and silent tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt a hand on her shoulder and flinched.
—You did the right thing, Sakura-Chan. —Kakashi whispered gently. She nodded but couldn’t find her voice to answer.

The first days after Sakura returned from the war felt strange, as if the village was caught between mourning and hope. Konoha, though damaged, was slowly beginning to recover. The rubble was being cleared, families were reuniting, and the survivors were trying to adapt to the new peace.
When Sakura arrived at her parents’ home, she had barely crossed the doorway before her mother pulled her into a desperate hug, as if letting go would mean losing her again. Her father, his eyes glassy but his smile steady, welcomed her with a hand on her hair, ruffling it like he had when she was a child. That night, they had dinner together for the first time in what felt like forever, with her mother serving her exaggerated portions and her father telling trivial stories just to make her laugh.
The days she spent with them were a pause during the chaos. Every afternoon, her mother insisted on making her tea, sitting beside her on the couch, watching her as if trying to memorize every feature. Her father talked about the village’s reconstruction, about how things would return to normal. But Sakura knew nothing would ever be the same.
The nights were difficult. In the darkness of her room, memories attacked her: the battlefield, the bodies, the blood, Sasuke coming at her.
One of those nights, Sakura woke up with a strangled gasp, her breath uneven as her heart pounded violently against her chest. The shadows in her room were harmless, yet her mind was still trapped in the nightmare. The war. The blood. Sasuke attacking her with that empty gaze. She ran a trembling hand over her face, trying to wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead.
She sat up in bed, hugging her legs as she tried to steady herself. Then, her eyes wandered across the room until they landed on the shelf near her desk. Among books and small keepsakes from her childhood, there was the framed photo of her old team: Team 7.
For a moment, she allowed herself to remember. That day, when she still believed their bond was unbreakable. When she thought that if she just tried hard enough, if she just loved enough, she could reach him. But that girl no longer existed. And neither did Sasuke.
With steady hands, she picked up the photo and held it for a few seconds, letting the weight of nostalgia settle in her chest. Then, without hesitation, she slid it into a drawer. Her fingers lingered on the wood for a moment before she closed it gently. When she lifted her gaze, she chose to focus on the other photos on the shelf.
Naruto, arms raised in one of his usual victories, his endless energy radiating even in a still image. Sai, with his awkward, forced smile. Ino, laughing beside her, carrying that light that even war couldn’t extinguish. Shikamaru, Chouji, Lee, Ten Ten, Kiba... all of them. Her real family.
People she could trust.
For a moment, her gaze flickered back to the closed drawer.
"Those years will never return… that Sakura is gone… that Sasuke… no longer exists."
She lay back down, letting the silence envelop her. And this time, when she closed her eyes, sleep took her without nightmares.

Days later, Sakura went to meet Ino Yamanaka. The blonde kunoichi stood in front of the flower shop, waiting for her, holding a bouquet of white chrysanthemums. They embraced tightly.
—It's good to see you again, Ino.
Ino took a moment to respond, but when she did, her voice was firm, though filled with emotion.
—It's good to see you too, Sakura.
After pulling away, Ino handed her one of the flowers.
—Will you come with me?
Sakura nodded, and the two of them walked together toward the cemetery. As they moved forward, the silence between them was comfortable, full of understanding. When they reached Inoichi’s grave, Ino knelt down and carefully placed the flowers. Sakura remained by her side, offering silent support.
—Father always said that war was an inevitable risk for shinobi… but I never imagined losing him like this. —Ino’s voice wavered slightly.
Sakura placed a hand on her shoulder.
—He was a great man, Ino. A hero.
Ino took a deep breath, trying to hold back her tears, then gave Sakura a sad smile.
—Thank you, Sakura. And thank you for being here. I know we used to argue over so many silly things… but I think it’s time to leave all of that behind, don’t you?
Sakura smiled wistfully.
—Yes. Let’s promise never to fight over pointless things again. We’ve already lost too much to waste time on nonsense.
—I promise —Ino held out her pinky with a small smile, and Sakura linked hers to seal the promise.
They stayed in silence for a while until Ino sighed and changed the subject.
—You know? Lately, I’ve been spending a lot of time with Sai.
Sakura raised an eyebrow.
—Sai?
—Yes, and it’s strange… —Ino crossed her arms— I enjoy his company, even though his lack of social skills drives me crazy. But oddly enough, I like teaching him things.
Sakura chuckled.
—I have to admit, he really needs to learn how to talk to people without accidentally insulting them.
—Exactly— Ino smiled— But he has his charm. In a weird way…
Sakura nudged her playfully.
—Could it be that you like him, Ino?
—Don’t be ridiculous! —Ino blushed and looked away— I’m just saying he’s… interesting.
Sakura laughed, and for the first time in a long while, she felt something in her chest lighten. Despite all the pain, there were still moments like this, where life offered them some sense of normalcy amid the chaos.
—Well, whatever it is, I think Sai is lucky.
—Obviously. —Ino grinned proudly— Anyone would be lucky if I were the one training them.
They both laughed and remained a while longer in front of Inoichi’s grave, knowing that, despite everything, they were moving forward.
Finally, when she felt it was time to move on, Sakura returned to her apartment. Before she left, her mother smoothed down her hair with her hands and asked her not to stay away for too long, to visit them often. Her father handed her a small box of sweets he had bought, saying that a doctor needed to keep her energy up.
The solitude of her apartment felt different. But instead of letting it pull her down, Sakura resumed her work at the hospital. The village needed her, and deep down, she knew that helping others was also her way of moving forward.

One morning, weeks later, Naruto was sitting in front of Tsunade's desk, swinging his legs impatiently while Sakura observed the massive pile of documents the Hokage had stacked up. Finally, Tsunade let out a sigh and tossed a scroll at Naruto.
—Alright, brat, here are the details about your new prosthetic. —she said.
Naruto caught it in midair, immediately unrolling it using his mouth to assist his single arm.
—We’ll start as soon as I finish some matters at the Hokage Mansion, which will take me a few days. —she continued, crossing her arms.
When Naruto spread out the scroll and read its contents, his eyes lit up with excitement.
—Whoa! So I'll really be able to use chakra with it? —he exclaimed.
—That's right, —Sakura chimed in with a small smile— It won’t just be a lifeless piece. You'll be able to channel chakra through the prosthetic, mold it, and perform jutsu as if you'd never lost your arm.
Naruto looked at her with admiration.
—That’s amazing! It’s like I’m getting an upgrade! Imagine this— He jumped up and started making exaggerated gestures. A giant chakra arm that can extend for meters and punch enemies from a distance! Or maybe one with built-in flamethrowers! Or even a stealth mode that turns it invisible so I can attack by surprise!
Sakura and Tsunade exchanged a look… and couldn't help but laugh.
—For Kami’s sake… —Tsunade chuckled, resting an elbow on the desk— Sometimes I forget how ridiculous your imagination is.
—It’s not ridiculous! Naruto protested. What if it had built-in ramen storage? Imagine pulling out a steaming bowl from my arm at any moment!
Sakura let out a laugh and gave him a light shove on the shoulder.
—You're absolutely impossible.
Naruto laughed along with them, but then his expression became a bit more serious.
—What about Sasuke? Will he get one too?
Silence fell over the room. Sakura lowered her gaze, her lips pressed together. Tsunade glanced at her briefly before answering.
—If he requests it, yes, —she said calmly— But first, he needs to recover fully. Unlike you, he’s still hospitalized.
—And after that? —Naruto asked, his brow furrowed.
—After that, he’ll be taken to prison until his trial begins.
Naruto lowered his gaze for a moment, processing the information. Sakura remained silent.
—Then… at least he'll be okay, right? — the blond murmured.
Tsunade nodded, and though Sakura didn’t speak, she let out a faint sigh.
Naruto then smiled again, trying to lighten the mood.
—Well, if Sasuke gets a prosthetic too, he’ll probably be jealous when he sees how awesome mine is!
—Yeah, sure, —Sakura rolled her eyes, but she no longer looked as tense.
Tsunade just shook her head with a smile.
—Stop imagining ridiculous things and focus on getting ready for when you receive it.
Naruto nodded eagerly, while Sakura looked at him with a mix of exasperation and fondness.
At least, for a moment, things felt a little more normal.
Naruto left Tsunade’s office, enthusiastically announcing that he was going to visit Sasuke. Sakura, on the other hand, simply nodded distantly and left without adding a word. She stood still for a moment, thinking about the room where Sasuke was hospitalized, that space she had no intention of stepping into. Not until he was discharged and, hopefully, gone from the hospital for good.
The only thing she truly wished for was for Uchiha Sasuke to stop being a presence in her workplace.

But nothing could have prepared Sakura for what awaited her one afternoon, several days later.
Shizune appeared suddenly, her brow furrowed and her breath slightly labored.
—Sakura! I've been looking for you everywhere —she said hurriedly.
Sakura turned, surprised by the urgency in her tone.
—What’s wrong, Shizune?
—Doctor Imamura had to attend to an urgent matter and will be out for the rest of the afternoon. I need you to take over his pending cases at the hospital.—she explained quickly.
Sakura nodded without hesitation.
—Of course. Do you have the files of the cases I need to handle?
But as soon as the question left her lips, she remembered something: “Wasn't Imamura the doctor in charge of…?”
Shizune was already handing her the documents, and her stomach tightened as she read the name on the label of the first folder: Sasuke Uchiha.
—Shizune, could you take care of Sasuke? I can handle the rest.— she asked cautiously.
Shizune crossed her arms and furrowed her brow even more.
—Sakura, I have tons of tasks that Lady Tsunade personally assigned to me, and she herself is busy with urgent matters before the transition of Hokage duties to Kakashi Hatake. I can't take care of everything,—she said firmly. —Besides, you can’t put your personal issues above your duty.
Sakura felt a lump in her throat but had no way to refute her. She let out a resigned sigh.
—I'm sorry… you're right,— she murmured, lowering her gaze slightly before straightening up.— I'll go do my job.
Shizune gave her a brief, understanding look before resuming her hurried pace, leaving Sakura with a new weight on her shoulders.
She couldn't simply refuse. Not when her duty as a medic was at stake.
She started with the other cases and left Sasuke for last. She wanted to delay that painful task as much as possible, but inevitably, the moment arrived. She took a deep breath, straightened her shoulders, and left her office with firm steps. The sound of her boots echoed through the hospital corridors as she walked toward the room housing the last Uchiha, guarded by two ANBU who remained motionless like statues.
—Doctor Sakura Haruno— she announced, showing her ID.— I'm replacing Doctor Imamura, in charge of patient Sasuke Uchiha for his final check-up.
The ANBU silently nodded and stepped aside, allowing her to enter.
Upon opening the door, she found him sitting on the bed, staring out the window. The evening light filtered through the glass, casting shadows on his face and accentuating the sharpness of his features. The physical and emotional toll of the war was evident, yet his expression remained unreadable, as if nothing could affect him.
He barely turned when he noticed her presence, but said nothing.
Sakura closed the door behind her calmly, though her heart pounded inside her chest. She kept her face neutral, professional, as if she were treating any other patient. She approached the bed with steady steps and placed the file on the table beside him.
—I've been assigned to perform your final check-up. —she said, her tone cold and direct.
Sasuke didn’t respond immediately, only watching her with those eyes that had so often made her feel invisible. But this time, she didn’t look away.
—I need to evaluate your condition before you can be discharged. —she continued, not giving him a chance to interrupt.
She put on her gloves and took out her tools, prepared to do her job. “Let’s get this done quickly and painlessly”, she thought.
He observed her silently from his bed, with the same impassive expression as always. It was the first time he had seen her since that moment at the Valley of the End.
His left arm ended in a clean, bandaged stump, barely peeking out from the sleeve of his hospital yukata. He had spent weeks recovering, undergoing multiple treatments to prevent infections, properly close the wound, and facilitate a possible adaptation to a prosthetic in the future.
Without a word, Sakura put on her sterile gloves and stepped closer.
—I'm going to check the scarring on the stump and your overall condition.
Sasuke gave a slight nod.
She carefully removed the bandage. The skin around the amputated area looked healthy, though there was slight redness in some areas, something normal in the final stage of healing. The tissue regeneration had been aided by advanced medical ninjutsu and regenerative treatments using stem cells, preventing abnormal adhesions and reducing the risk of phantom pain.
—Do you feel tingling, numbness, or pain?
—Sometimes, —Sasuke answered without much emotion.— It’s more of a strange sensation than actual pain.
Sakura gently pressed some points around the stump, monitoring his reaction. Then she channeled a bit of chakra into her fingers, ensuring that the energy flow in the area wasn’t blocked.
—That’s normal. Your nervous system still recognizes the arm, even though it’s no longer there. Over time, the sensation will fade.
Sasuke said nothing.
Next, she examined the other wounds on his torso and legs, making sure the muscle regeneration was complete. She applied a final chakra seal to a particularly deep scar on his right side, which had taken longer to heal due to its proximity to vital organs.
—Your recovery is going well. If you follow the instructions, in a few months your body will be completely stable.
Sakura noted the last details in the file and, as she prepared to leave, she added:
—That would be all. I'll submit the order for your discharge tonight. Kakashi will also be informed…
—Sakura.
At last, the Uchiha interrupted her.
Sakura froze.
—I'm sorry.
She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling her chest tighten. Her fingers clenched the file tightly.
—Just saying it isn’t enough.— she replied, her voice low but firm.
Finally, she lifted her gaze and looked at him. Not with hatred, nor resentment, but with deep exhaustion.
—I don’t even know what you’re trying to apologize for. The damage you did to Konoha? To Naruto? To me?
Sasuke didn’t answer.
—I don’t want or need your apologies. —Sakura continued harshly.— I just want you to leave.
She turned around and walked out of the room without looking back.

Sasuke Uchiha finally left Konoha’s hospital that night. His place of recovery was replaced by the cold interior of a cell, where he would await the trial that would determine his fate.
Sakura didn’t attend his transfer nor ask for details. She didn’t want to know anything more about him. She only hoped that justice would take its course and that he would receive a fair punishment for everything he had done.
But she wasn’t going to waste any more thoughts on Sasuke Uchiha.
Determined to focus on her work, she threw herself into her hospital duties with more drive than ever. Not only did she care for her usual patients, but she also assisted Tsunade and Shizune in completing Naruto’s prosthetic arm.
When it was finally ready, Naruto received it with eyes shining with excitement, holding it in his hands as if he were a child given a chest full of sweets.
—This is amazing! Look at this! —he exclaimed enthusiastically, moving the artificial arm awkwardly at first but quickly adapting to it.
Tsunade crossed her arms with pride, while Shizune smiled with relief.
—Before you get too excited, we need to run chakra tests, —Sakura said in a professional tone, though she couldn’t help but smile at his enthusiasm.— We have to make sure you can channel it properly through the prosthetic.
—Yes! And after that, we’re training —Naruto said with a mischievous grin— I want to see how strong my Rasengan can be with this arm!
Sakura sighed with feigned exasperation.
—Just make sure you don’t blow yourself up in the process —she joked.
—Pff! Like that would ever happen!— he replied confidently, already beginning to concentrate chakra into the new limb.
Tsunade watched the scene with a smile, feeling proud of her students. The war had left its mark on them, but in moments like this, where Naruto’s optimism lit up everything around him, she felt hope.

Not long after, Sakura was sent on her first mission in a long time: a medical mission in Suna that would last a couple of weeks. The village was still slowly recovering from the devastation of the war, and its hospital needed reinforcements to care for the wounded who remained in treatment.
Despite the exhausting work, Sakura found a sense of relief in the mission.
Her friendship with Temari and Kankurō grew stronger as they shared training sessions, conversations, and a few jokes that helped lighten the daily burden.
One evening, after finishing her shift at the hospital, Sakura met the two siblings at a local tavern. Between bites of food and sips of sake, the conversation flowed easily until Sakura, with a mischievous smile, turned to Temari.
—Hey, Temari…— she sang teasingly— When are you planning to visit Konoha again? Because, coincidentally, a certain grumpy slacker seems to be suffering in your absence lately.
Temari raised an eyebrow as she bit into a piece of meat.
—What are you talking about?
Kankurō smirked and crossed his arms.
—Oh, don’t play dumb. You know exactly who we’re talking about.
—Shikamaru? Pfft, that lazy bum doesn’t miss anyone, don’t make me laugh— Temari scoffed.
—Oh yeah? Well, he’s been worse than ever since you left. The last time I was in Konoha without you, he was so distracted that instead of dodging a tree branch, he actually asked it for permission.
Temari, who had just taken a sip of sake, nearly spit it out. Sakura almost choked from laughter.
Kankurō leaned his elbows on the table, clearly enjoying himself.
—You’re not serious! —Temari exclaimed.
—Oh, I am!— Kankurō confirmed enthusiastically.— And that’s not all… He kept looking around every time someone said your name and even dropped his cigarette from his mouth.
—Pfff, that doesn’t prove anything.—Temari retorted.
—Temari, when you left Konoha last time, he kept sighing ‘troublesome’ over and over— Sakura said with a mischievous grin.
Kankurō nodded solemnly.
Temari crossed her arms, but the faint blush on her face betrayed her.
—You guys are exaggerating.
Sakura placed a hand on her chest, feigning indignation.
—Exaggerating?! He looks like an abandoned husband!
—Temari, if I go to Konoha next time and tell him you’ve forgotten about him, I bet he’ll start counting clouds out of depression— Kankurō added.
Temari shot him a deadly glare.
—Say that, and I’ll bury you in the middle of the desert along with all your puppets!
Sakura burst into laughter, pounding the table.
Temari rested an elbow on the table and massaged her temple in resignation.
—…How did I end up here?
Kankurō patted her shoulder with mock sympathy.
—You fell, sister. First, you hit him, then you liked him, and now he’s sighing for you.
—Accept your fate, Temari! You fell for a slacker!— Sakura declared dramatically.
—How did this even happen?— the Suna kunoichi groaned, covering her blushing face with her hands.
Sakura lifted her cup energetically.
—A toast to troublesome love!
Kankurō raised his own cup with a wide grin.
Temari rolled her eyes but, unable to hide her smile, clinked her glass against theirs.
Laughter echoed through the Suna tavern.
Later that night
When Sakura met with Gaara, the atmosphere became more serious. The desert breeze was cool at this hour, and the two of them stood in silence, gazing at the starry sky.
The conversation flowed calmly until the Kazekage mentioned a name she wished to forget.
—Naruto believes in him.—Gaara said in his usual composed tone.
Sakura sighed, lowering her gaze.
—Naruto believes in anyone. —she replied, her voice heavy with exhaustion— But that doesn’t mean they all deserve his faith.
Gaara studied her in silence for a few seconds before speaking again.
—There was a time when you believed in him too.
Sakura closed her eyes for a moment, feeling something stir within her at those words.
—Yeah… —she admitted quietly— And look how that turned out. —Gaara didn’t push further. He knew some wounds took longer to heal, but he also understood that time had a way of shifting perspectives.
Silence settled between them once more, interrupted only by the sound of the night wind sweeping sand through the streets of Suna.

Sakura bid farewell to the Kazekage’s siblings, with the promise that they would visit the village soon. She returned to Konoha feeling more energized after her time in Suna. However, that fleeting sense of enthusiasm vanished the moment she heard the unexpected news:
"He was pardoned. All charges against him were dropped."
The words of the shinobi on guard left her stunned. She felt anger rising to her head.
—Sakura-Chan, you’re back.
Naruto’s voice pulled her out of her daze.
When she turned to look at him, the blonde stopped in his tracks. His expression shifted as he realized what was happening.
—So it’s true, then, —she murmured coldly. —Sasuke was pardoned?
—Yeah… Kakashi-sensei and Granny Tsunade approved it, —he answered cautiously.
—I can’t believe this! —she burst out indignantly. —After everything he did, after all the times he tried to kill us… they’re just letting him go as if nothing happened?
—It’s not like it’s nothing, Sakura-Chan. He—
—Don’t tell me he’s “changed” or that he “regrets it”! —she cut him off furiously. —Sasuke needs to pay for what he did, Naruto! You, of all people, should understand that!
—Sakura, he is paying! —Naruto took a step forward, raising his voice. —Maybe not in a cell, but living with what he’s done, carrying the weight of his decisions… that’s already a punishment.
Sakura let out a bitter laugh.
—Is that what you think? That feeling bad about what he did is enough? What about the people he hurt? The terrorist acts he committed? Does remorse undo all of that?
—No, it doesn’t! —Naruto frowned. —But locking him up forever won’t change anything either.
—Oh, right, because letting him walk free will, huh? —Her voice dripped with sarcasm. She looked at him incredulously. —You don’t get it, Naruto. You still see Sasuke as the boy who was our teammate, but he changed. He betrayed us. He hurt us. How can you still trust him?
Naruto lowered his gaze for a moment before meeting hers with determination.
—Because I know him. I know how he feels. I know what he did was wrong, but I also know he wants to make things right now.
—And what about me? —she asked, her voice shaking, rage and pain mixing in her throat. —What about all of us who suffered because of him? Does our pain not matter?
—Of course it matters, Sakura. That’s exactly why Sasuke wants to make amends…
She let out a cynical laugh.
—Oh yeah? And how does he plan to do that? With a simple “I’m sorry”?
—It’s not just that. He’s leaving the village. He has a special mission…
Sakura felt her indignation clouding her mind. She averted her gaze, clenching her fists.
—It doesn’t matter what he does, —she whispered bitterly. —He will never erase what he did. Never…
Naruto sighed.
—I know… but everyone deserves a second chance.
She looked at him icily.
—Maybe you think that, Naruto… but I don’t… I just can’t understand why you keep defending him!
—Sakura…
—I don’t want to hear you anymore, —she replied harshly. —Just leave me alone!
Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away with firm steps, leaving Naruto at a loss for words.
“Damn you, Sasuke Uchiha!” she cursed inwardly as she climbed the stairs, her heart pounding.
When she reached Tsunade’s office, she didn’t even bother to knock. She pushed the door open with a sharp bang, startling both the Hokage and Kakashi, who were inside.
—You’re all insane! —she exploded, completely disregarding formalities.
Tsunade raised an eyebrow.
—Would you care to explain what this is about?
—How could you even think of releasing him?! Even without an arm, he’s still a threat to everyone!
Kakashi, ever composed, was the one to answer.
—Sakura, he was pardoned because of his cooperation in the war. Without him, the Infinite Tsukuyomi wouldn’t have been stopped.
—And what about everything else he did against Konoha?!
Tsunade leaned on her elbows and sighed.
—That’s exactly why he’s been assigned a special mission. A long-term one. It will test his loyalty.
—Loyalty? —Sakura scoffed. —Since when has Sasuke ever been loyal to anyone but himself?
—I understand your frustration, but there’s more to this than you realize, Sakura-Chan, —Kakashi continued patiently. —The Uchiha massacre was an order from the Elder Council. Sasuke was yet another victim of Danzo’s conspiracies.
Sakura felt a shiver of rage run through her. So, in the end, the Elder Council had chosen to evade responsibility and pretend as if nothing had happened.
—If you’re going to let him go, at least run psychological evaluations on that damn lunatic!
Without waiting for a response, she slammed her mission report from Suna onto the desk and stormed out, slamming the door behind her.
Tsunade and Kakashi exchanged glances.
—That’s… not a bad idea, —the Hokage murmured thoughtfully.

Later, Sakura learned that Sasuke would remain in Konoha a little longer before leaving on his so-called "journey of redemption." She wasn’t surprised in the slightest to see Naruto accompanying him everywhere. She chose to avoid them. She hadn’t even spoken to Naruto since their argument.
Instead, she focused on her work. She returned to the hospital, and on her days off, she spent time with Ino and Sai. She also met up with Shikamaru and Chōji whenever they could. Any excuse to visit her parents was welcome: they always greeted her with warm smiles, preparing her favorite tea and the childhood desserts she loved.
Being with them was a reminder that not everything was lost. That there were still people she could count on.
A few days later came the ceremony for Kakashi’s appointment as the Sixth Hokage, an event attended by nearly the entire village. Sakura was there with her teammates, though her mind wandered elsewhere.
When the ceremony ended, she looked for Ino and Sai among the crowd, but instead, her eyes met those of Naruto… and Sasuke. She knew they were both watching her, waiting for some kind of reaction. However, without a word, she turned around and walked away. Naruto lowered his gaze, saddened.
The next morning, at the village gates, only Naruto and Kakashi were there to see Sasuke off as he prepared to depart on his indefinite mission. The morning breeze blew gently, rustling his cloak as he took his first steps away from Konoha.
Naruto watched him until his silhouette began to fade into the distance. Then, in a barely audible whisper, he murmured:
—Sakura should be here too… I thought that after the war, we’d be Team 7 again…
Kakashi, hands in his pockets and his expression calm, responded:
—People change, Naruto. Some for the better, some for the worse… And some just need time.
He paused before adding in a lower tone:
—Time to forgive… and to heal.

At the hospital, Tsunade and Shizune spoke about Sasuke’s departure.
—So Sakura didn’t go to see him off —Shizune remarked.
Tsunade smirked with a hint of sarcasm.
—No, not when she despises him with every fiber of her being now.
Shizune sighed.
—Even though Sasuke is trying to make amends…
—The heart gets tired —Tsunade said. —And when it does, it simply stops trying.
—Do you think she’ll ever forgive him?
Tsunade looked out the window and shrugged.
—Only time will tell… But I know Sakura. She will hold on to that resentment for a long time.

Chapter Text

The evening light tinged the streets of Konoha with reddish hues as Sakura walked thoughtfully down one of the main avenues. She had just left the office of the new Hokage with a mission ahead; a long, important, and demanding one, according to Kakashi’s words: "to provide medical care to a community of refugees in the Land of Rivers who had been affected by the war and assist in any way possible."
Her mind was still processing the details when a familiar voice pulled her from her thoughts.
"Hello, Sakura," greeted Hinata Hyūga with her characteristic gentleness.
"Hinata! What a surprise," the pink-haired girl responded, offering a faint smile. "How have you been?"
"Well… these have been difficult days, but we keep moving forward, right?"
Sakura nodded.
"Yeah… I know what you mean."
Hinata looked at her with a certain nervousness before continuing.
"Actually, I wanted to talk to you. Do you have a moment?"
"Of course, go ahead," Sakura tilted her head curiously.
Hinata hesitated for a moment but finally said:
"It's about Naruto-Kim. He's worried about you… Since that argument, he hasn’t been himself. He told me he'd like to talk to you, but… he doesn't know how to approach you."
Sakura sighed and crossed her arms. The frustration still burned in her chest, but seeing the concern in Hinata’s pale eyes, she felt the armor she had built around her anger crack slightly.
"I don’t know, Hinata… I still have a hard time accepting all of this. That Sasuke was pardoned just like that, so easily, and that Naruto agrees with it… it just doesn’t seem fair."
Hinata nodded in understanding.
"I get it. But Naruto really believes Sasuke is changing. And, from what I know… he sought out those he hurt to apologize. He talked to Kiba, Chouji, and Shikamaru…"
Sakura blinked, surprised. She didn’t know that detail. She remembered the apology Sasuke had given her, but still… that didn’t change how she felt.
Noticing her friend’s conflicted expression, Hinata quickly added softly:
"I don’t want to pressure you. I understand your stance and know you need time… but maybe if you and Naruto talked again…"
Sakura studied the Hyūga heiress carefully. She knew Hinata wasn’t someone who meddled in others' affairs, but when it came to Naruto, she would do anything to help him, even involving herself in uncomfortable matters. Her intentions were genuine, and that made Sakura hesitate.
She averted her gaze to the ground, undecided.
Finally, she sighed and nodded slightly.
"Alright… I'll talk to him… but… it’ll have to be when I return."
"When you return?" Hinata looked at her curiously.
"I’ve been assigned a mission in the Land of Rivers. I leave tomorrow, and it’ll last several weeks."
Hinata smiled gently.
"That will give you both time to think. I hope that when you come back, you can work things out."
Sakura didn’t respond immediately; she only gave her a faint smile before saying goodbye. When she arrived at her apartment, she began preparing for the mission that would take her away from Konoha… and from everything she still wasn’t ready to face.

The journey was long but uneventful. Sakura barely stopped to rest, driven by the urgency of reaching her destination as soon as possible. Finally, after almost three days of travel, she spotted in the distance the place where she would spend the coming weeks.
However, upon arrival, the scene before her took her breath away.
The refugee settlement looked far worse than she had imagined.
There were makeshift tents made of torn fabrics that barely served as shelter for entire families. Men, women, and children wandered among the dust and misery, their faces marked by fatigue and hopelessness. Many looked like mere shadows of themselves, as if the war had taken more than just their homes.
In the corners, some lay on the ground, sick, too weak to move. An unsettling silence enveloped everything, broken only by the dry coughs of the elderly and the weak cries of babies who barely had the strength to complain.
Sakura swallowed hard. It wasn’t the first time she had seen the ravages of war, but this time felt different. In Konoha, though the battle had left wounds, the village was rebuilding and regaining its shine. Here, however, it seemed that tragedy had frozen time.
She knew she couldn’t afford to waste time and got to work immediately.
The first thing she did was meet with the few refugees who still had the strength to stand and coordinate efforts. Among them, small groups of improvised leaders had formed; people who, despite the tragedy, tried to maintain some order in the community.
In one of the largest tents, which served as a meeting center, Sakura met the main leaders.
An elderly man with gray hair and tired eyes named Hiroto, his eldest daughter, a stern-faced but resolute woman named Akiko, and his youngest son, a young man with a scar on his cheek who appeared to be no older than twenty and introduced himself as Tomonori. They were in charge of coordinating the scarce resources and ensuring that everyone received at least some aid.
"The situation is critical," the woman said gravely. "The food rations barely cover everyone. We always try to fetch water from one of the rivers, but with the number of people here, it’s an arduous task, and we have too many sick. If this continues, we’ll lose more people."
Sakura nodded, mentally assessing the medical supplies she had.
"We'll conduct a quick census of the sick to prioritize the most severe cases. We need to know exactly what we have and what we’re urgently missing. Meanwhile, those in better condition can help distribute food and water," she explained decisively.
The elderly man sighed and crossed his arms.
"The people are exhausted, but they'll do what’s needed. They just need some direction… and also hope."
"I'll take care of the sick," Sakura affirmed. "But I need you to maintain order. We can't let fear and desperation spread. Is it true that you receive donations from the Village of the Valleys?"
The young man with the scar scratched his head, nervous.
"Yes, supplies usually arrive every two weeks or so. We still have several days before the next delivery… In the meantime, it’s a good idea to organize ourselves better."
Sakura took a sheet of paper and a pencil and began drafting an action plan: establishing an area to treat the sick, organizing shifts for food and water distribution, and setting up a watch group to ensure that no resources were wasted or hoarded.
"It won’t be easy, but we’re not going to give up," she declared firmly.
The exhausted eyes of the leaders flickered with a spark of determination.

The first two weeks of Sakura’s stay in the refugee community were a test of endurance and determination. She barely had time to rest or eat, as each dawn brought new patients with poorly treated wounds, advanced infections, or symptoms of malnutrition. She quickly grew accustomed to the overwhelming smell of sickness and the empty gazes of those who had lost everything. With the help of the few volunteers willing to assist, she organized shifts for medical care, distributed medicine, and began instructing some refugees in basic care.
She soon noticed that the constant shortage of supplies was a pressing issue, but what troubled her the most was the sense of despair looming over the community like a shadow. So, as a medical kunoichi, she did everything possible to treat the sick, heal wounds, and provide relief to those in need.
Together with Hiroto and his family, they held almost daily meetings to discuss available resources and plan for the next shipment of supplies that Konoha could provide.
"The nights here are too cold for the children and the elderly," Hiroto informed her, his voice tense. "Is it possible to request blankets from Konoha?"
"I'll ask the Hokage to prioritize that in the next shipment," Sakura assured him as she reviewed her list of requests. "We also need more medicine."
The makeshift medical tent they had set up was always full, and the few volunteers assisting her did what they could under her guidance.
"This is going to hurt a little," Sakura warned a man with a deep leg wound, whose bandage was soaked with pus. He nodded resignedly, not making a sound as she began cleaning the infected wound. The kunoichi pressed her lips together as she noticed the discoloration around the edges; gangrene was already setting in.
"I'll do my best to save your leg, but I need to start treatment immediately," she explained seriously. However, in her mind, she knew that if the damage was too extensive, the only option would be amputation.
The man swallowed hard and nodded with difficulty. "Just… do what you have to do."
Sakura worked tirelessly, using her chakra to purge the infection and stimulate tissue regeneration. Meanwhile, Akiko, who had become her assistant, watched with a mixture of awe and apprehension.
"I've never seen anyone do something like that before," she whispered.
"It's part of my job," Sakura replied without looking away from the wound. "But I can't always save everyone."
That thought weighed on her shoulders every time a patient arrived in too critical a state. Despite her medical training and mastery of healing ninjutsu, there were moments when her abilities simply weren’t enough.
The physical exhaustion was one thing, but the emotional burden was entirely different. Sakura was used to war, to blood, to loss… but here, in this settlement where death clung with invisible claws, the sense of helplessness was overwhelming.
A particular case left her shaken: a boy barely six years old, feverish and showing signs of extreme dehydration. She did everything possible to stabilize him, administered fluids, and used her chakra to try to strengthen his frail body, but he no longer had the strength to fight. The mother was devastated when she saw Sakura cover her son's body with a blanket.
"I'm deeply sorry," was all she could say.
As the woman wept uncontrollably over her child's lifeless form, Sakura stepped out of the medical tent and leaned against a wooden post. Her breathing was heavy. Akiko approached her with concern.
"Sakura-san… you should rest a little."
"I can’t. There are still people waiting…" She placed a hand over her face, covering her eyes. "And no matter how hard I try, I can’t save them all."
"But there are many people getting better because of what you're doing. Don't forget that," Akiko reminded her.
Sakura let out a long sigh. She knew that, but it didn’t make her feel any better.
To make things worse, not all the refugees welcomed her presence. Some eyed her with suspicion, murmuring among themselves, doubting her intentions. She overheard some of their comments:
"That kunoichi is nothing more than Konoha’s emissary," a hardened-faced man whispered to another as they passed by her. "She’s probably just here to ease her conscience."
It was a sentiment she heard frequently.
"Why should we trust her? Where were the ninjas of her village when our homes were destroyed?"
Sakura felt a pang of guilt but chose not to respond.
At one point, there was a confrontation between Hiroto’s children and a few refugees who were aggressively rejecting the medicine that Tomonori was distributing.
"Why should we accept what she gives us? How do we know it’s not poison?" a man accused with hostility. Some around him murmured in agreement. The tension in the air was palpable.
Akiko, bewildered by the absurdity of the statement, immediately responded in Sakura’s defense.
"If she wanted you dead, believe me, she wouldn’t waste medicine on you and would just let you rot in your misery."
Some people were startled by her bluntness, but the man was not easily intimidated.
"And what does that kunoichi gain from helping us, huh?" he spat. "Don’t give me that nonsense about doing it out of kindness. Ninjas only help when it benefits them."
This time, Tomonori spoke up, though his approach was less aggressive.
"Please understand that she has a duty to us. And if you really think she’s poisoning people, then go see for yourselves. Watch every treatment she administers, and then tell us how willing she is to poison those she is clearly saving."
The man frowned, unable to come up with an immediate response. After a long silence, he grunted and walked away, though his gaze remained filled with distrust.
Sakura listened to the entire altercation with a serious expression while bandaging an elderly man's leg. The old man watched her closely before speaking in a dry voice.
"Why are you still here, girl? You have no obligation to help us."
Sakura met his gaze and tried to smile.
"I don’t. But if I don’t, who else will?"
The old man didn’t reply, but his expression softened slightly.
The next day, he was among the first to offer her food as a gesture of gratitude.
"You’ve done more for us in a week than many have in their entire lives," he said in his raspy voice as he handed her a bowl of hot soup. "At least eat something before you keep working. And don’t worry about those who still distrust you, you’ll see, they’ll change their minds soon enough."
Sakura blinked in surprise and, for the first time in days, felt a warmth spread through her chest. She couldn’t save everyone, but she could make a difference for those who still had a chance.

The two-week period came to an end, bringing with it the arrival of a group of shinobi from the Valley Village. While Sakura struggled to bring down the fever of a sick girl, the murmurs in the refugee camp signaled the arrival of visitors. Ninjas from Tanigakure had brought supplies, but she could barely pay them any attention. She only managed to catch a glimpse of stern faces that, after fulfilling their duty, left without delay.
Later that day, it seemed that something else was about to arrive at the refugee community. Hiroto looked up at the sky, observing the dense black clouds swirling over the camp. The wind had shifted, and a chill ran down his spine as he felt the first icy drop fall on his face.
"Oh no... it's starting," he murmured gravely.
No sooner had he spoken than the rain unleashed its fury. The sound of raindrops pounding against the tarps and dry earth was soon followed by the distressed murmurs of the refugees. It took less than a minute for the entire camp to be thrown into chaos.
The refugees moved desperately, trying to seal their tents, but the storm was relentless. Water seeped through the ground, forming small puddles that quickly turned into mud pits. The situation was critical, and everyone knew it.
"This is really bad!" exclaimed Tomonori as he ran between the tents, trying to help others reinforce their makeshift shelters. But it was useless. Water seeped through holes and weakened the already fragile structures of some tents.
Sakura, who had been tending to the sick girl until that moment, felt the cold rain soaking through her clothes. With a furrowed brow, she immediately understood what this meant. The humidity would only worsen the medical conditions of the weakest. If the girl’s fever didn’t drop, if the wounds of the injured became infected, if the cold crept into the exhausted bodies of the refugees… everything could turn catastrophic.
"We can't let this ruin the camp!" she exclaimed, standing up immediately.
She rushed toward Hiroto and Tomonori, who were trying to reinforce the tents with fabric and ropes.
"We need to prioritize the sick," she said, raising her voice over the roar of the rain. "If they get drenched, they'll get worse. We need to move them somewhere drier!"
"And where would that be?!" Tomonori retorted, exasperated. "Everything is flooded!"
Hiroto narrowed his eyes, scanning the terrain. He knew that near the camp, there was a large rock formation that might serve as a temporary shelter.
"There’s a cave! And it’s big enough for everyone!" he suggested. "But we need to hurry before the rain makes the path impassable."
Sakura nodded and, without hesitation, ran back to where the sick were. She helped lift the feverish girl, wrapping her in her own cloak.
"Hold on a little longer," she whispered gently as she lifted her into her arms.
Hiroto ordered everyone to gather and instructed the strongest among them to help carry the patients.
Tomonori wanted to stay behind to guard the supplies, but Hiroto refused to leave his son behind.
"I can’t leave! Someone has to protect the provisions," the young man said firmly.
Hiroto, his father, looked at him sternly, rain sliding down his weathered face.
"You're coming with us!" he commanded in a firm voice.
"It’s my responsibility!" Tomonori insisted, his brow furrowed. "We can’t lose what little we have."
Hiroto shook his head, his patience wearing thin.
"We don’t know when the rain will stop! We don’t know the climate here well enough!"
"Then we have to take everything with us!" Tomonori exclaimed, his desperation growing.
"Gentlemen…" Sakura’s voice interrupted them. She had entered the tent, her coat soaked and her backpack securely strapped. "Calm down, this can be solved immediately."
Without another word, she knelt and opened her backpack, revealing several tightly packed scrolls. Tomonori and Hiroto watched curiously as she took out two medium-sized ones and spread them on the ground.
"Help me move all the boxes onto these scrolls," she instructed calmly.
Although somewhat puzzled, both obeyed, carefully placing the supplies onto the scrolls. Once everything was stacked, Sakura swiftly performed a series of hand seals. In an instant, a "puff" of white smoke enveloped the scrolls, and when it dissipated, the boxes had vanished.
Tomonori blinked in astonishment as she handed him the scrolls.
"There, easy as pie!" she said with a smile. Then she adjusted her backpack and, before leaving the tent, added seriously, "We need to go before this place floods completely."
Hiroto exhaled, still impressed.
"That was pretty handy…" he remarked to his son, who simply nodded with a mix of relief and amazement.
Without wasting more time, they began the arduous journey. Nearly a hundred people trudged through the mud, carrying their few belongings on their backs, shielding themselves as best they could from the relentless rain. Darkness was quickly closing in on them, and the few oil lanterns they had barely illuminated the path.
The cold seeped into their bones. Water reached their ankles in some areas, making each step heavier.
After thirty minutes of exhausting trekking, they finally saw it: the entrance to a cave. Dark, wide, and sheltered from the storm.
Hiroto walked beside Sakura and, with a sigh, commented, "We had planned to live here… but the authorities of this country opposed it. They sent us to stay where you found us. I imagine they wanted to keep us in sight…"
Sakura nodded in silence. It didn’t surprise her. In times of war and crisis, refugees were viewed with suspicion.
But now, there was no other choice. The cave was their best chance for shelter.
"Wait here," she ordered with determination. "I'll check if it's safe."
Without further ado, she cautiously moved inside the cave. Holding up a lantern, her eyes scanned every corner, searching for any possible threats. The air was cold, and the sound of the rain became muffled by the stone.
Suddenly, a shiver ran down her spine.
The echo of her footsteps brought back a memory she hadn’t visited in years: another cave, with cold walls and ominous shadows… Akatsuki’s hideout. Her battle alongside Elder Chiyo against Sasori of the Red Sand. The thought hit her hard, and without realizing it, the image of someone flashed through her mind, a person she once called "Sasuke-kun…" But instead of the warmth of past times, she felt a bitter weight in her chest. She didn’t like remembering. She didn’t want to remember.
She shook her head firmly, pushing the past from her mind. Now was not the time for nostalgia or old scars. Taking a deep breath, she pressed on.
So far, the cave seemed safe. She returned to the entrance and nodded.
"You can come in. But stay in the first chamber until I explore the other passages."
The refugees began entering, grateful for a reprieve from the wind and rain. Meanwhile, Sakura ventured deeper into the cave, determined to ensure that nothing and no one posed a threat to them.
Then, a scream shattered the air. And with it, the roar of something inhuman.
The refugees jolted in surprise. Some instinctively stepped back, while others frantically searched for their loved ones.
Sakura ran toward the entrance of the second branch just in time to see two teenagers rushing out, their faces twisted in terror.
"Run!!" one of them shouted, his voice choked with panic.
Behind them, emerging from the darkness like a living nightmare, a gigantic figure covered in dark brown fur appeared. Its eyes gleamed fiercely, and its hot breath condensed in the cold cavern. A fully grown grizzly bear roared furiously, shaking the ground with its weight as it charged forward.
Panic erupted among the refugees. Some screamed, others tried to flee aimlessly, and a few adults attempted to shield the younger ones.
One of the teenagers, stumbling over a rock, fell to the ground with a strangled cry. The bear reared up on its hind legs and let out a thunderous roar before lunging at the boy with its claws outstretched.
Sakura's eyes sharpened.
"You won’t make it in time running… jump."
In an instant, she bent her legs and propelled herself forward at impressive speed. In the blink of an eye, she soared through the air with the precision of an experienced kunoichi and, with all the force of her body, landed a devastating kick to the bear’s head.
A dry, resounding thud echoed through the cave as the creature collapsed heavily to the ground. The impact sent dust and stones flying, and for a brief second, everything fell into a deathly silence.
The bear, now unconscious, lay motionless.
The teenager on the ground gasped, staring in disbelief at Sakura, who stood firm and composed over the massive beast's body.
The refugees, who had been on the brink of panic, remained in shock.
Tomonori was the first to react.
"What the…?"
Hiroto exhaled in awe and relief.
Sakura approached the fallen boy, quickly checking him over.
"Are you alright?" she asked, her voice firm but calm.
The boy, still trembling, nodded rapidly.
She sighed and stood up, looking sternly at the two teenagers.
"What part of 'stay in the first chamber' did you not understand?" she snapped.
Both lowered their heads in shame.
"W-We’re sorry…"
"Apologizing won’t help if next time someone dies because of your recklessness," Sakura warned, her gaze burning. "This is not a game."
The refugees continued watching in astonishment. Some murmured among themselves, still stunned by how effortlessly the kunoichi had taken down such a massive creature.
Sakura sighed and looked at Hiroto.
"We need to move the bear out of the cave before it wakes up."
The man nodded quickly and organized a few volunteers to help.
Meanwhile, the storm continued to rage outside. But at least, for now, the danger inside the cave had been dealt with.
"This better not happen again," Sakura muttered to herself, casting a final stern glance at the teenagers.

Sakura bore almost the entire weight of the unconscious animal, while the other men barely managed to hold up its enormous limbs. Every step was heavy, and the damp ground made the task even more challenging. They walked for several minutes until they were far enough to leave the bear in a safe area.
Panting slightly, Sakura leaned over the animal. She didn’t know how much damage her kick had caused, but at least it was still breathing. Hopefully, it would wake up disoriented and not return to the cave, she thought.
When she returned, she ventured into the passage from which the bear had emerged. The lantern illuminated a narrow, foul-smelling space. Her stomach turned at the sight of scattered bones on the floor and fresh feces. It was evident that the animal had used this spot as its den for quite some time. Beyond, the passage ended in a solid rock wall.
Sighing, she left the area and moved to inspect the third branch. This one was even narrower but spacious enough for some people to sleep in if necessary. Moreover, the air was fresh, indicating a good oxygen supply.
Back in the cave’s main area, Sakura searched for her backpack and pulled out another scroll. She carefully unrolled it at the entrance and, after executing a few quick hand seals, the paper glowed faintly before adhering to the rock.
"With this, no one and nothing will enter without us knowing," she murmured, ensuring the barrier was properly activated.
Wasting no time, she began organizing the space for the most vulnerable. Akiko, carrying the sick child in her arms, approached with a worried frown.
"Lay her here," Sakura instructed, spreading a clean blanket on the ground.
Akiko nodded and carefully placed the little girl down, who was still burning with fever. Meanwhile, Hiroto and Tomonori worked on assigning spaces so everyone could rest. In the end, most decided to sleep in the main chamber, assigning one branch for women and girls to use for personal needs, another for men and boys, and the third, which had been the bear’s den, would now serve as a communal latrine.
Sakura knelt beside the sick child and checked her condition. Her skin was damp with fever, and her breathing was uneven. With precise movements, she took a small vial of medicinal herbs from her bag, ground them in a bowl with clean water, and slowly administered the mixture.
"Easy, little one… this will help," she murmured gently, ensuring the girl swallowed every sip.
Minutes passed as they organized the sick and tended to the injured. Fatigue began to settle in her body, but Sakura was grateful to have found a place like this, at least for now.
However, something unsettled her.
As she observed the cave walls, a strange sense of déjà vu crept over her.
"Why does this place feel so familiar?"
She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to recall. Then, an image surged in her mind like a flash: ruins… debris… a place collapsed by a fierce battle. Her heartbeat quickened.
"It can’t be… Could it be possible?"
Sakura immediately stood up and took one of the oil lanterns. With cautious steps, she began retracing the passages, this time with more attention. A slight premonition gnawed at her.
When she reached the third branch -the one that had previously housed the grizzly bear- something caught her eye. Something she hadn’t noticed before. She tried to ignore the foul smell and avoid stepping on the animal’s droppings as she moved closer to the walls.
The lantern’s dim light cast flickering shadows over the rock, and that’s when she saw it.
On one of the cave walls, barely visible in the darkness, a faintly glowing seal was etched. The light seemed to activate it, revealing intricate patterns that pulsed with a dull gleam, as if awakening from a long slumber.
Sakura’s brow furrowed.
She approached cautiously and, with measured movements, ran her fingers over the carving. The rock’s texture was cold and rough, but the seal itself had an oddly smooth, almost polished surface.
"It’s a barrier seal… but I don’t recognize the design."
The weight of uncertainty settled on her shoulders.
"Who put this here? Is this cave a hideout for a shinobi? Mercenaries? What’s behind this rock? Are we in danger?"
A shiver ran down her spine. Her unease intensified as, for a moment, she recalled the oppressive feeling of another similar place. Ruins, darkness, the echo of a brutal battle… Akatsuki’s hideout.
Sakura pressed her lips together, pushing the thought away. She couldn’t afford to alarm the nearly one hundred refugees depending on her. Besides, from what she remembered about the geography and climate of the Land of Rivers, these torrential rains could last for days, even weeks. They had no choice but to stay until the weather allowed them to return to the settlement.
"The only thing I can do is hope for the best… but prepare for the worst."
She took a deep breath and slowly extinguished the lantern. There was no point in continuing the inspection now. She would do everything in her power to protect these people, but one thing was certain: she wouldn’t lower her guard.
Not even in sleep.

Sakura sighed in resignation as she listened to the relentless patter of rain against the cave's barrier. It didn’t surprise her in the slightest, but it did irritate her. They were still trapped there.
Around her, most of the refugees slept peacefully, exhausted after the chaos of the previous day. However, some were already beginning to wake up, murmuring among themselves as they tried to shake off the cold and darkness.
She, on the other hand, had barely managed to rest.
Even though she had closed her eyes a few times, her shinobi instincts never let her lower her guard. Knowing that an unknown seal was embedded in that cave had left a knot of uncertainty in her chest, and the feeling that something wasn’t quite right kept hammering in her mind. Still, she couldn't afford fatigue.
Shaking off the lethargy, she stood up and headed toward her patients.
Their recovery was evident. Many were in the final phase of healing: their strength was returning, their faces had more color, and some were even able to stand on their own. It was a relief to see such improvements, but several critical cases still required her full attention:
The man with gangrene in his leg was still in a constant battle against the infection. His treatment was progressing slowly, but at least there were no signs of further necrosis.
The girl who had suffered from a high fever was stable, but she still had severe gastroenteritis that left her weak.
Additionally, around a dozen people were still suffering from anemia due to malnutrition, making them fragile and vulnerable to any disease.
But before she could even finish checking on her patients, a new problem would be added to her list of concerns.
A new patient… and an even more critical case.
Sakura didn’t remember seeing that woman before.
Nao had a delicate face, but her beauty seemed to have withered over time. Her advanced pregnancy was evident, but her appearance was unsettling: pale, too thin for someone who should be in the final stages of pregnancy. Her gaze was lost in some distant point, as if her spirit were trapped elsewhere.
She hid. She avoided everyone.
She didn’t speak. She didn’t eat.
She remained in the first branch of the cave, hidden from the rest. No one knew of her presence… until that morning.
Two women entered the area searching for space, and upon finding her sitting in the dim light -her figure motionless and pale like that of a specter- they screamed in pure fright.
The sound spread like thunder through the cave.
Sakura and the others reacted immediately. Akiko, who had rushed toward the commotion, recognized her instantly.
“Nao!” she exclaimed, her voice full of surprise. “What are you doing here alone?”
Nao didn’t even look up.
“Come with us,” Akiko insisted. “We’re serving breakfast.”
Nao hesitated. Her body remained tense, as if the invitation had put her on alert. But finally, with silent resignation, she stood up and followed them.
Sakura observed her closely as soon as she had the chance. Something wasn’t right. She approached her.
“Nao… we haven’t introduced ourselves before,” she said in a calm voice. “My name is Sakura.”
Nao barely glanced at her.
“I know… The medical kunoichi from Konoha.”
Her tone was emotionless.
“I heard you haven’t eaten much since you arrived here,” Sakura continued, choosing her words carefully. “I’d like to give you a check-up before breakfast. Is that okay?”
Nao frowned in irritation.
“I’m fine. I don’t need it.”
Sakura wasn’t intimidated by her refusal.
“Pregnant women need constant medical check-ups. It’ll be quick.”
Nao sighed in annoyance, but before she could refuse again, Akiko intervened gently.
“It’s for the baby’s well-being, Nao.”
That phrase seemed to strike a chord in her. After a few seconds of hesitation, she accepted with a slight nod.
Sakura began her medical chakra scan. What she found only confirmed her suspicions: severe malnutrition. Worse than the rest of the refugees. Her body was weakened, and her baby… her baby might also be suffering the consequences.
“No doctor has examined you before, have they?” she asked in a calm voice.
Nao shook her head.
“I figured…” Sakura looked at her seriously. “Do you know the baby’s gender yet?”
Nao hesitated before answering.
“I don’t know…” her voice was barely a whisper. “I don’t even know if I want to know.”
Sakura noticed the weight of sadness in her words.
“It’s not a good diagnosis, is it?” Nao finally looked up. Her dark eyes reflected deep, immense sorrow.
Sakura didn’t want to lie to her.
“You have malnutrition, but we can work on that. You need to start eating properly immediately.”
Nao didn’t react. There was no surprise on her face, no fear, not even concern.
She seemed… indifferent.
Sakura sighed and pulled Akiko aside. In a firm voice, she instructed her on the diet Nao needed to follow from now on. Akiko nodded, but her expression was grim.
“Sakura… there’s something you need to know about her.”
With a sigh, Akiko explained that she had learned this story from another refugee who had already died shortly after she arrived with Nao's group at the camp.
Nao was originally from the Land of Hot Water and had been married to the love of her life. She had been a few months pregnant when the war came.
Her husband died in the crossfire of a battle. They had tried to escape, but they lived in a remote area and couldn’t evacuate in time.
Nao never recovered.
When the war ended, her home no longer made sense. She had nowhere to go, nothing, and no one. She became a nomad without direction, joining caravans of refugees, people who, like her, had lost everything. She walked for months, from village to village, from camp to camp, until she reached this settlement.
Since then, she hadn’t spoken to anyone. She didn’t want connections. She didn’t want to remember. She didn’t smile.
She only existed because she felt she had no other choice.
“It’s as if she came with us just to die,” Akiko said at last.
Sakura remained silent, watching her from a distance.
She knew what it was like to lose. She knew what it was like to carry a pain so great that it seemed impossible to bear.
Nao didn’t know it yet, but Sakura would do everything she could to help her… Even if she resisted.
Sakura sighed as she watched Nao, who remained apart from the rest, her gaze lost in some distant point in the cave. She knew that malnutrition was only part of the problem, the real root was in her mind, in that shadow of grief that wrapped around her like a second skin.
“Nao, please eat a little more. It’s not just for you, it’s for the baby too.” She tried once more, offering her a bowl of hot broth.
Nao barely glanced at her but shook her head subtly.
“I’m not hungry.”
Sakura pressed her lips together, holding back her frustration. She couldn’t force her, but she also couldn’t stand idly by. She had dealt with difficult patients before, with people on the brink of despair, but this time, she felt like every attempt slid off an invisible wall that Nao had built around herself.
Akiko, who had remained silent until now, leaned in and whispered:
“You might not be able to make her eat by force… but you can find a way to reach her heart.”
Sakura pondered those words as she looked at the pregnant woman. Nao didn’t just need food, she needed to regain a reason to keep going. But how?
At the same time, the atmosphere in the cave was becoming tense. The refugees were restless, the rains wouldn’t stop, and uncertainty hung in the air. The barrier with the strange seal was still there, in the third branch of the cave, and although nothing strange had happened yet, Sakura couldn’t shake the unease she felt every time she thought about it.
Everything seemed calm, and that scared the kunoichi a little.

That night, exhaustion finally overcame Sakura. Lying down, she slowly closed her eyes, dragged into sleep.
However, she found no rest.
The cave was still there, but something was different. The air was denser, suffocating, as if the darkness had weight. There was no one else around. She called out to Hiroto, Akiko, Tomonori. No one answered, no one was there. The barrier she had set up was still in place; she tried to remove it, but it was as if it were glued to the ground. Then, she heard footsteps, firm and deliberate.
A silhouette emerged from the shadows, and panic crawled down her spine: Sasori of the Red Sand.
His face was expressionless, his gaze empty. Those cold, emotionless eyes watched her with the same indifference as in that battle long ago.
"Still alive, little girl?" His voice was mocking, but there was a cruel edge to it.
Sakura barely stepped back, her muscles tensed, her mind screaming at her to be ready. Then, he lunged at her.
She had no choice but to defend herself. She dodged his attacks as best as she could, striking hard, feeling the impact of her fist against the hard wood of his puppet body. Sasori attacked relentlessly, and she could barely keep up. It was just like before, like that battle in the Akatsuki hideout, but this time, she was alone.
Sakura tried to retreat, but her feet wouldn’t move. Sasori raised his arm and, in the blink of an eye, dozens of poisoned kunai flew toward her.
She managed to escape at the last second, rolling across the ground and rising into a defensive stance.
Until suddenly, he stopped.
With a slow, deliberate movement, he brought a hand to his face and… tore it off.
Sakura felt the ground vanish beneath her feet.
It was no longer Sasori standing before her.
It was Sasuke.
His black hair fell messily over his face, his dark eyes piercing through her like daggers. But before she could utter a single word, he was already moving with deadly speed. And she had no time to react.
"Chidori!"
The blue lightning illuminated his face with an eerie glow, and in the blink of an eye, she felt the impact. An indescribable pain tore through her chest. The world crumbled around her.
She gasped and opened her eyes wide. She was back in the cave.
Her breathing was ragged, her heart pounding against her ribs. She placed a hand over her chest, as if she could still feel the burning sensation of the Chidori searing her skin.
It had only been a dream.
She curled up on the ground, hugging herself in search of warmth. But no matter how tightly she shut her eyes, the feeling of that dream lingered over her. She wanted to stop thinking about it.
She took a deep breath, trying to grasp onto something that could pull her away from that unease. And then, her mind drifted to Naruto.
She remembered their last argument, the words exchanged, and the weight that lingered between them. She missed him. More than she was willing to admit. She shifted restlessly, feeling a pang of guilt.
When she returned to Konoha, she would look for him, they would talk, clear things up, go back to how they used to be. That’s what she wanted to believe.
But how was he now? Was he angry? Or maybe… did he miss her too?
The thought was unbearably painful. Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind: she would write to him.
Yes, that’s what she would do. She would take out her scroll and send him a message. She couldn’t bear this feeling of distance, not with him.
She sat up slightly and rummaged through her backpack. Her fingers brushed against the scroll, but at the last second, she hesitated. What would she even say?
The words didn’t come as easily as she had expected. She sighed, uncertain.
Maybe… she could wait a little longer.

Chapter Text

The rain persisted for four endless days. By the fifth, a radiant sun lit up the sky, but Sakura knew that after so much relentless water, the camp would be completely flooded. It wasn’t safe to return yet, and no one could guarantee that the rain wouldn’t come back. To the dismay of many, they would have to resign themselves to staying in the cave a little longer.
However, the chance to breathe fresh air brought unexpected relief. Sakura removed the barrier scroll and allowed some of the refugees to go outside. The excitement was immediate; the young ones were the first to seize the opportunity, running with renewed energy.
Sakura also stepped out, holding the hand of the little girl who, after a successful recovery, was now full of vitality. The girl, upon seeing her playmates, paused for a moment, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
“Can I go with them?” she asked shyly.
Sakura smiled and nodded.
“Go ahead, but don’t wander too far.”
The girl ran toward her friends, who welcomed her with laughter and hugs. Seeing that scene touched Sakura deeply. She felt genuine satisfaction watching the little girl, now recovered, running freely as she should.
Hiroto, who also wanted to stretch his legs, approached her.
“I’ll keep watch,” he assured her in a calm but alert tone. “If I see anything suspicious or that could endanger the others, I’ll let you know right away.”
Sakura thanked him with a nod. Before leaving, he turned to the children and warned them firmly:
“Don’t go too far!”

The adults, though still uneasy about the uncertainty, tried to stay positive. They reminded each other that as long as they were healthy and alive, they could handle anything. Sakura understood that being confined in the cave for days must have been a tough ordeal for many, but she was surprised by the strength they showed in enduring it. She heard laughter, lively conversations… It was as if, despite everything, hope had been rekindled in them.
That day, for the first time, they included her in their chats. Usually, when she treated the sick, some would only ask her about Konoha or her training as a medical ninja, but this time was different. They asked her to sit with them and, with the curiosity of those who genuinely wanted to get to know her, began asking her all sorts of questions.
“So, Sakura,” said an older woman with a kind smile, “tell us, why do you have pink hair? I’ve never seen anyone with that color before.”
Sakura chuckled softly.
“Good question… It’s natural. I was born with this hair color.”
An older man with a graying beard nodded with mock seriousness.
“Must be a ninja thing. Do they teach secret techniques in Konoha to change your hair color?”
The others laughed knowingly, and Sakura nodded, amused.
“Actually, there is a technique that lets you alter your appearance. It’s often used in espionage missions.”
“And tell me, young lady,” another woman interjected playfully, “don’t you have any suitors in Konoha? A strong and pretty girl like you must have more than one boy chasing after her.”
Sakura choked on the tea she was drinking and coughed a couple of times, while the others laughed at her reaction.
“It’s not like that!” she replied, her cheeks slightly flushed. “Besides, I’m focused on my work right now.”
“That’s what they all say,” joked a man with a mischievous smile. “But there’s surely someone special.”
“Yes, probably a tall, handsome, and strong shinobi,” added another woman in a dreamy tone.
Sakura rolled her eyes with a smile and decided to play along.
“Well, if you know anyone like that, introduce me.”
Laughter echoed through the cave, and Sakura felt something she hadn’t expected: warmth. Even those who had initially been cold toward her now treated her as one of their own.
For the first time since she arrived, Sakura felt not just accepted, but truly welcomed. She finally felt like she belonged.

Although many faces were lit with joy, Sakura couldn’t say the same for Nao. The young woman continued to distance herself from the others, wrapped in a dense solitude that seemed impenetrable. Her empty expression, as if her soul were trapped in a distant and unreachable place, worried the kunoichi.
Sakura tried once more to reach out. She sat down beside her gently, careful not to invade her space.
“Nao, why don’t you go out for a bit? The sky is clear after so many days of rain. The fresh air will do you good… you and the baby.”
Nao barely glanced at her. Her voice was low, almost a whisper.
“I’ll go out later… to watch the sunset.”
Sakura clung to that small opening the woman gave her.
“That sounds like a good idea. If you’d like, I can join you.”
Nao only nodded half-heartedly, showing no emotion. It wasn’t a rejection, but it wasn’t true consent either. Still, Sakura decided to take it as a small step forward.
The pink-haired kunoichi sighed as she observed Nao’s withdrawn figure. No matter how hard she tried, she still couldn’t reach her.

The sunset painted the sky with strokes of fire and violet when Sakura, while changing the bandages of the man with gangrene, noticed out of the corner of her eye that Nao was slipping out of the cave. She did so in complete silence, as if afraid of being seen, her steps so light it almost seemed as if the wind carried her.
Sakura said nothing. She didn’t want to stop her. At least she had gone outside. Perhaps, for the first time in days, she was seeking something beyond the weight of her grief.
However, the sun sank below the horizon, and night fell quickly. Everyone had returned to the cave to take shelter from the cold, except for her.
Unease settled in Sakura’s chest. She took a lantern and went out to look for her.
“Nao?” she called, moving through the shadows.
The nearby forest loomed like a dark specter, still damp from the days of rain. Sakura tried to sense any abnormal chakra, but the only thing she found was Nao’s faint presence, lonely and distant.
She quickened her pace and found her sitting under a tree, her head bowed and her arms wrapped around her belly, as if trying to shield herself from the entire world.
Sakura sighed and approached cautiously. She sat down beside her, letting the silence stretch between them like an invisible veil.
“You like sunsets, huh?” she murmured softly.
Nao barely nodded, her gaze still fixed on the ground.
Sakura watched her in the dim light. There was something deeply broken in this woman, something that went beyond sadness; it was an open wound, an abyss into which she had plunged with no intention of climbing out.
In a careful voice, Sakura asked:
“Have you thought of a name for your baby yet?”
Nao didn’t respond, but her breathing trembled. And then, without warning, tears began to fall.
“Nao…” Sakura called to her tenderly. “Please, don’t cry. I didn’t mean to upset you. I just want to help you…”
Nao shook her head and, in a voice broken by pain, whispered:
“No, don’t try to help me.”
But then her voice cracked, turning into a stifled, heart-wrenching cry:
“I don’t want any help! I don’t want anyone’s pity! I just want to be left alone! And if I have to die with my baby inside me… so be it.”
She stood up abruptly, as if wanting to flee from everything, but her legs trembled, and she collapsed to her knees.
“Nao!” Sakura reacted immediately, catching her before she could fall completely.
But Nao tried to pull away, pushing her off, clinging to her despair. Yet Sakura didn’t let go. Instead, she held her tightly.
“Let me go!” Nao resisted at first, with anger, with pain, with the weight of her loss drowning her. “Let me go, please…!”
But the kunoichi didn’t.
And then, as if the strength that had sustained her until now finally gave way, Nao broke down. Her arms clung to Sakura with desperate force, and she sobbed against her chest, trembling like a leaf in the wind.
“How…?” she managed to say between sobs. “How can I let… my baby be born without their father? How can I do this alone?”
Sakura felt her own chest tighten.
“You’re not alone, Nao,” she whispered, stroking her back gently. “I know… I know it hurts. Losing someone like that… it’s like a part of you goes dark forever. But he wouldn’t want this for you. He wouldn’t want you to give up… He would have wanted you to live, for your baby to live. He wouldn’t want it all to have been in vain.”
Nao didn’t respond, but her tears continued to fall, soaking Sakura’s clothes.
She didn’t know how long they stayed like that, entangled in a silence where only the cries of a broken woman existed.
When night fully settled in, Sakura helped her to her feet, and they walked back together.
At the entrance of the cave, Hiroto and his children waited with evident concern, but when they saw them return, their faces softened.
“Is everything alright?” Hiroto asked cautiously.
Sakura nodded gently.
“Yes. Nao just needs to rest.”
No more words were needed.
That night, amidst the shadows and the murmur of the wind, Sakura knew something had changed. It wasn’t an instant healing or a magical solution to Nao’s pain. But, for the first time, the woman didn’t seem completely alone.

Nearly a week had passed since the community had taken refuge in the cave. Now, with the sun shining steadily in the sky and the weather more stable, it was time to return to the camp.
Sakura was the last to leave, pausing for a moment in front of the third branching path of the cave, where that mysterious seal remained intact. She hadn’t approached it again since her initial discovery, and although nothing strange had happened during their stay there, the uncertainty and unanswered questions still weighed on her mind. She silently thanked the fact that, at least for now, that enigma hadn’t brought any consequences.

The journey back was filled with a mix of anxiety and hope. Everyone wished the rain wouldn’t return and that the tents had managed to dry out after several days of sun. When they reached the camp, their fears were partially confirmed: although most of the water had evaporated, some tents still had puddles inside, the fabric was damp, and the ground remained soft in certain areas.

But no one allowed themselves to be discouraged. Immediately, everyone began working on rebuilding their small spaces. More ropes were strung up to dry belongings, the interiors of the tents were cleaned, and the common areas were reorganized to make them more livable. Sakura did the same with hers, which she used both for sleeping and treating patients.

That same night, she wrote a detailed report for Kakashi and Tsunade, outlining the difficulties they had faced during the days of rain and their refuge in the cave. However, she decided to omit any mention of the seal for the time being. She wasn’t sure what implications that discovery might have or how to explain it without concrete evidence.

Despite everything, the mood in the community had improved. People laughed more, spoke to each other with renewed energy, and although they still had a long road ahead, they had at least found some stability.

However, not everyone shared in that improvement.

Sakura watched Nao with concern. Although the young woman had started eating and was taking the vitamin supplements provided to her, her expression remained empty. She spent most of her time shut inside her tent, not interacting with the others, as if the mere act of existing was an unbearable burden.

Sakura and Akiko had to make sure she ate, as she wouldn’t do so on her own. Even when other refugees, moved by her condition, offered her portions of their rations, Nao would refuse them with a barely audible murmur.

Sakura found her one night sitting at the entrance of her tent, cradling her belly with a distant expression. She knelt beside her and gently took her wrist to check her pulse. Sakura was immediately alarmed; she tried to listen to her heartbeat, which was irregular. It wasn’t a good sign. She simply said to her:
“Nao, you and your baby still have a future ahead of you,” she said while continuing to assess her condition. “You’re not alone in this.”
Nao didn’t even look up.
“He is gone… and I have nothing…” she whispered. “What kind of future can I offer my baby?” she said, staring at and clutching her belly.
Sakura firmly took her hands, seeking her gaze.
“Listen to me,” she said softly but with determination. “You’re stronger than you think. I know it feels like the world has collapsed and that no one can understand your pain, but you’re not alone. I’m here, and I’ll stay with you until you get better.”
Nao closed her eyes, as if trying to block out her words, but Sakura didn’t stop and repeated what she had told her before.
“Your husband would have wanted you to keep going, to protect the life he left within you. But to do that, I need you not to give up. You have to eat, for your sake and your baby’s.”
Nao said nothing. She simply lowered her head, letting tears fall silently onto her hands.
Sakura didn’t press further. Instead, she stayed with her until she managed to eat a little, and when she saw her body relax, she helped her lie down.

The woman’s malnutrition would make the delivery risky for both her and the baby. Sakura had requested supplies from Konoha days earlier, which had already arrived, but they wouldn’t be enough. Unfortunately, she didn’t have to wait long to confirm her fears.
“Sakura-san!” Akiko burst into her small tent, panting from running. “It’s Nao! You need to see her, right away!”
Sakura’s exhaustion vanished in an instant. She jumped to her feet and ran after Akiko.
When she reached Nao’s tent, she found her lying on her back on an improvised futon, her skin glistening with cold sweat and her breathing erratic. She clutched her belly with both hands, her muffled groans betraying the intense pain.
Sakura knelt beside her and took her wrist to check her pulse.
“Nao, can you hear me?” she asked in a firm but calm voice.
Nao nodded weakly, her eyes clouded with effort.
“It hurts… so much…” she whispered, her voice breaking.
“I know,” Sakura said gently. “But I’m here. We’re going to get you through this, okay?”
Akiko, who had been closely following the scene, rolled up her sleeves with determination.
“Tell me what to do, Sakura-san.”
Sakura nodded. There was no time to waste.
“Akiko, bring more hot water and clean blankets. And find someone with experience in childbirth; we’re going to need extra help.”
Akiko nodded and ran off. Moments later, she returned with two women from the community, both middle-aged, who had assisted in deliveries before.
“We’re not midwives, but we’ve helped with births before,” said one of them, settling beside Nao.
“That’s enough,” Sakura replied gratefully. “We’ll work together.”
The pink-haired kunoichi with the help of the other women prepared Nao and put her in the birthing position. Then Sakura slid her hands over Nao’s abdomen, channeling her chakra in a soft green glow. She focused on stabilizing her heart rate and easing some of the pain, but she knew her malnourished state made everything more difficult.
“Nao, listen to me,” she said firmly. “I need you to take a deep breath and push with all your strength during the next contraction. I know it hurts, but your baby needs to be born.”
Tears streamed down Nao’s face as she sobbed and squeezed the hand of one of the women beside her.
“I can’t… I can’t…” she whimpered, exhausted.
“Yes, you can,” Akiko said, gripping her other hand tightly. “Come on, Nao!”
Another contraction came, and Sakura pressed her abdomen carefully, guiding her with medical ninjutsu to prevent a collapse.
“Now! Push!”
Nao screamed with force, pushing with every fiber of her being as her body trembled from the effort. The women encouraged her while Sakura made sure the baby was in the correct position.
Time seemed to slow. The struggle to bring a life into the world had become a collective effort. And Sakura knew she couldn’t fail.

Nao clenched her teeth and pushed with all her might. Sweat dripped from her forehead, and her eyes grew cloudy from exhaustion.
“Just a little more, Nao, almost there…” Sakura murmured, keeping her chakra steady to stabilize her vital signs.
But Nao was losing her strength.
“No… I can’t…” she whispered with trembling lips.
“You’re not giving up now!” Akiko insisted, holding her hand firmly. “Just one more!”
The two women beside her offered words of encouragement, but Nao could barely respond. Her head fell to the side, and for a moment, Sakura felt panic.
“Nao, wake up! Just one last push!” Sakura applied controlled pressure to her abdomen, assisting her with medical ninjutsu.
Nao, with the last of her strength, let out a piercing scream and pushed with everything she had.
And then, she succeeded.
Sakura caught the baby with firm, expert hands, but as soon as she held the child, a cold shiver ran down her spine. Silence. The baby wasn’t crying.
The women held their breath. Akiko felt a lump in her throat.
“No…” one of the helpers whispered.
Sakura reacted instantly. She placed the baby on a clean cloth and slid her hands over the tiny chest, focusing her chakra to scan the body. The infant was barely breathing, its body too fragile.
“She’s malnourished…”
The pink-haired kunoichi pumped a controlled flow of chakra, gently massaging the small torso, stimulating the system to force a reaction.
The seconds felt like an eternity.
“Come on, little one… breathe…” Sakura murmured with contained desperation.
Nothing.
Akiko’s eyes filled with tears. Nao, with what little consciousness she had left, groaned in anguish as she saw Sakura’s face.
“Please…” she begged, barely audible.
And then, a gasp of air.
A weak, trembling sound at first, until finally, a clear, strong cry filled the tent.
Relief washed over everyone present. Akiko let out a choked sigh, and one of the women clutched her chest.
“It’s a beautiful girl, Nao,” Sakura announced with a tired but genuine smile.
Nao broke into tears. Tears of relief, joy, fear, everything she had felt in those last hours.
When Sakura handed her daughter to her, Nao held her with indescribable love. Her tiny, fragile daughter was alive, warm in her arms.
For the first time in a long time, Nao felt that life was giving her new meaning.
“Her name will be Sachiko…” she said, her voice breaking with tears of happiness. “That’s the name my husband liked…”

The cry of the newborn, initially contained within the tent, spread like an echo throughout the community. Within minutes, news of the successful delivery spread across the settlement, and one by one, the refugees approached Nao’s tent with smiles.
Hiroto and Tomonori were among the first to arrive. Both brought small portions of food they had managed to gather as a gesture of celebration.
“Nao…” Hiroto approached cautiously, looking at the baby in awe. “She’s beautiful.”
Nao, exhausted but with a radiant smile, nodded slightly as she held her daughter close to her chest.
“Thank you…” she whispered, her voice still weak.
Tomonori bowed slightly.
“Congratulations, Nao. It’s a true miracle.”

Murmurs of joy filled the air. But Sakura didn’t fully share the same sense of relief. She kept her expression neutral as she observed the newborn, assessing her condition.
She couldn’t ignore the baby’s fragility. Her breathing was irregular, her skin paler than normal. It was only a matter of time before her body began to fail due to malnutrition.
She took a deep breath and turned to Tomonori.
“I need to talk to you.”
The young man looked at her with some surprise but nodded. They stepped away from the tent, far enough so the others wouldn’t hear them.
“When will the shinobi from Tani arrive with supplies?” Sakura asked in a firm tone. “We need to ask them for permission to enter the village’s hospital. The baby can’t stay here; she needs to be in a neonatal incubator as soon as possible.”
Tomonori frowned nervously.
“That… will be complicated.”
“Why?” she insisted, crossing her arms.
He swallowed, glancing at the rest of the camp before answering in a low voice.
“Sakura-san… the situation with the shinobi from Tani isn’t that simple. To them, we’re still invaders.”
Sakura looked at him silently, waiting for him to continue.
“When we arrived here, we barely avoided a direct confrontation. They saw us as a threat, as beggars coming to take advantage of their resources. Some even wanted to get rid of us immediately.”
“Then why did they let you stay here?” Sakura asked seriously.
Tomonori sighed.
“The authorities intervened. There were internal discussions. Some are in favor of helping us, others want us to leave. The village is still divided about our presence.”
Sakura pressed her lips together.
“But they’ve been sending you supplies.”
“Yes… but that doesn’t mean they trust us,” Tomonori admitted. “I don’t know if they’ll let you into their hospital, much less to help a refugee’s daughter.”
Sakura didn’t respond immediately. Her mind raced, weighing possibilities. She couldn’t just stand by and do nothing.
“We still have to try,” she said with determination. “I won’t let this child die because of past grudges.”
Tomonori watched her for a few seconds and then nodded reluctantly.
“I’ll do what I can to talk to them. But be prepared… it won’t be easy.”
Sakura took a deep breath. Nothing about this was easy.

Tomonori fulfilled his role as a mediator without hesitation. Before dawn, he set out for the Valley Village, venturing into the forest surrounding the community. He knew his task wouldn’t be well-received, but he had no other choice.
He hadn’t even made it halfway when, from the shadows of the trees, two shinobi from the Valley Village, Tani, emerged. Their cold stares and rigid postures made it clear that his presence was unwelcome.
“You shouldn’t be here,” one of them growled, crossing his arms. “Do the beggars now think they can move freely through our territory?”
Tomonori swallowed but stood his ground.
“I have an urgent message for the village from our medic,” he said without hesitation. “We need an audience with you, as we require your help. There’s a newborn in danger.”
The shinobi exchanged glances, visibly annoyed.
“That’s not our problem,” snapped the second ninja.
Tomonori clenched his fists. He was well aware of the resentment they carried, but he couldn’t afford to fail.
“Please, I’m just asking you to listen… this is a matter of life and death… literally” he said in a restrained but firm tone. “Could we speak with your village’s representatives to reach an agreement?”
The first shinobi clicked his tongue in annoyance but gestured with his head.
“We’ll wait for instructions. Don’t you move.”
Tomonori nodded, not moving an inch as the ninjas disappeared in a flash.

Hours passed before he could return. When he arrived at the camp, his worried expression gave him away immediately. He found Sakura inside Nao’s tent, supervising the mother, who now had an IV connected to her wrist, and the baby, whose weak breaths continued to alarm her.
“I delivered the message,” Tomonori announced, exhaling with exhaustion. “They didn’t say much… but they listened.”
Sakura looked up, catching the tension in his voice.
“That’s it?”
“Yes. I don’t know if they’ll do anything about it.”
The kunoichi bit her lip. It wasn’t the answer she had hoped for, but she had no other choice but to wait.

Later, around noon, a group of shinobi from the Valley Village appeared in the community. They brought supplies but did so with clear discomfort and disdain. They made no effort to hide their contempt.
Tomonori wasted no time in receiving them. He bowed as a sign of respect, hoping the gesture would soften the hostility of the encounter.
The group’s leader, a tall man with a buzz cut, a rough voice, and a stern gaze, looked at him skeptically before speaking:
“Our visits are supposed to happen every two weeks,” he said with annoyance. “And as far as I recall, that deadline hasn’t passed yet. I can only assume you have a good reason for making us come early, brat,” he said harshly to Tomonori, who didn’t dare look up.

Sakura had been waiting for the right moment to intervene. She didn’t waste the opportunity.
She stepped forward, her posture firm but non-aggressive.
“I’m Haruno Sakura, a kunoichi from Konoha and the medic in charge of this settlement,” she introduced herself politely. “I’m the one who called for you, and I appreciate that you’ve come. There’s something urgent I need to discuss with you.”
The shinobi looked at her with distrust, but she remained unfazed.
“We have a newborn in critical condition,” she continued, without beating around the bush, “and we need access to an incubator, so I’m requesting permission to enter your medical center.”
There was a tense silence. The shinobi’s faces remained impassive, but Sakura could see the conflict in their eyes.
“And why should we care about that child’s fate?” one of them asked, crossing his arms. “It’s not our responsibility to bear the consequences of a war we had no part in.”
Another ninja, older, crossed his arms with a hardened expression.
“You come here asking for help, but where were you when our village needed it? For years, we begged for support from neighboring countries. Do you know how many responded, kunoichi? Not even one. You left us to rot in our misery. And now, are we supposed to be merciful just because you say so?”
Sakura took a deep breath, understanding the pain that still lingered in those ninjas. Instead of reprimanding them for their insensitivity, she maintained her composure.
“What happened between Tani and the other villages in the past is a burden that shouldn’t fall on these people,” she replied firmly. “Much less condemn a newborn. I’m not here to discuss politics or history, but to help. And if you also want to help your own, I can extend my support to you.”
The Tani shinobi leading the squad looked at her with suspicion.
“Very touching, kunoichi,” said the shinobi leader, “but we have clear orders: we bring you supplies here, but no one from these refugees is allowed into our village.”

“We know you don’t agree with our presence here,” Hiroto suddenly said calmly, drawing everyone’s attention to him. The man simply observed them with determination and continued:
“But she’s not here to ask for charity. She’s here to save lives, whether they’re refugees or even your own. We beg you, just let her do her job. I also know you have reasons to distrust us,” he said, stepping forward slowly but surely, this time addressing the shinobi leader directly. “But at some point, someone has to break the cycle of resentment. We’re not asking you to trust us, or Konoha, just to trust her as a medic. Please, this is about someone whose life has just begun.”

Some of the shinobi averted their gaze, as if avoiding acknowledging the truth in his words.
Suddenly, several voices among the refugees rose, pleading, filled with anguish and desperation.
“Please, don’t be cruel!” shouted an elderly woman, clutching her chest. “Have a heart! It’s just a newborn!”
“We’re not asking for riches or food, just let the mother and her daughter in,” begged another man with a trembling voice. “They won’t survive here!”
“If you’re shinobi with honor, you won’t let an innocent child die,” snapped a younger man, his brow furrowed and fists clenched.
The murmurs grew among the crowd, mixing pleas with demands. Some stepped forward with outstretched hands, as if their desperation could break the invisible barrier separating them from the Tani shinobi.

Sakura watched them with a mix of pride and concern. She admired their courage but feared that this show of resistance might provoke a violent reaction.
The shinobi leader frowned in annoyance.
“Silence, all of you!” he barked.
One of his subordinates approached and whispered something in his ear. His cold eyes scanned the refugees before settling on Sakura.
Sakura held her breath, ready for any outcome. If they tried to use force, she would respond without hesitation, though the last thing she wanted was to spark a conflict between villages.
But the shinobi leader didn’t give the order to attack. Instead, his stern gaze focused on Sakura.
“You, kunoichi of Konoha. You have exactly ten minutes to bring the woman and her child. Then, you’ll come with us.”
The refugees held their breath.
“Does that mean… you’ll let them in?” Akiko asked in a faint voice.
“Thank you, thank you!” murmured Hiroto, closing his eyes in relief.

Sakura nodded without wasting a second. She wasn’t sure what intentions lay behind the offer, but she couldn’t miss the opportunity. She ran to Nao’s tent, where the woman slept with her baby in her arms.
“Nao, wake up,” she whispered urgently as she carefully removed the IV from her wrist. “We have a chance. The Tani shinobi agreed to take us to their medical center. We need to leave now.”
Nao opened her eyes in confusion.
“What…?”
“No time to explain. I’ll help you change.”
With quick movements, Sakura helped her into clean clothes. Sachiko began to cry softly, and Nao cradled her with trembling hands.
“Are you sure they’ll really help us?”
“I trust they will. And no matter what, I’ll be with you.”
Nao swallowed but nodded.

Sakura held her firmly as they moved as quickly as possible toward the group of shinobi waiting for them with the same inscrutable expressions. The air was thick with tension.
The other refugees watched in absolute silence. Hiroto, Akiko, and Tomonori wore faces full of concern, but none of them said a word.
“May the gods protect you!” murmured an elderly woman.
“They’ll return safely, you’ll see…” whispered another, as if trying to convince himself.
Sakura gave them a small smile and nodded, assuring them everything would be fine. Then, alongside Nao and little Sachiko, she crossed the invisible line between them and the Tani ninjas.
Without another word, they set off, escorted by the warriors, slowly disappearing into the depths of the forest as the community watched them leave with their hearts in their throats.

The silence between them was thick, uncomfortable, broken only by the crunch of leaves under their feet. The path was long, and Sakura couldn’t stop worrying about Nao. Although she had accelerated her recovery after childbirth, she knew the human body had its limits. The young woman had barely had any time to rest, and now she was forced to walk for hours with her fragile baby in her arms. There was no alternative. All they could do was move forward and trust that Tani would provide the proper treatment for both her and her daughter.

The squad leader called one of his subordinates and whispered some orders. In an instant, the shinobi disappeared among the trees, running toward the village to deliver a message.

Nao walked in silence, but every step was a battle. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her legs trembled under the strain. She didn’t complain, didn’t ask for a break. She didn’t want to give them another reason to despise her. The shinobi watched her with disdain, as if she were a burden, but she remained steadfast. She would endure whatever it took to save her baby.

After what felt like an eternity -perhaps an hour or two- the dense forest finally opened up to a breathtaking valley. The vegetation was lush and vibrant, a hidden paradise in the middle of nowhere. And there, in the heart of the valley, sheltered by rock formations covered in green, stood the hidden village of the Valleys.

Sakura felt immediate relief at the sight. They were close. However, her relief turned to unease when she felt Nao leaning more heavily on her arm. The young woman could barely stand, but her grip on Sachiko remained firm. Every now and then, she tilted her head just to make sure the little one was still breathing.

When they finally reached the imposing gates of the village, they opened with a deep, heavy sound. A new chill ran through Sakura as the squad leader turned to one of his men and ordered:
“Take her to the hospital immediately.”
One of the shinobi stepped forward and roughly picked up Nao.
“Hold your baby tight,” he warned coldly before leaping into the air and disappearing among the rooftops of the village with superhuman speed.
Nao barely had time to look at Sakura with eyes full of uncertainty before being carried away.

“Please, let me in!” Sakura urged, stepping forward. “I need to go with her.”
The leader looked at her coldly.
“You don’t have permission to enter, kunoichi of Konoha. Only the woman and her child.”
“But…”
“You’ll wait here until you receive further instructions.”
Sakura’s determination clashed with the shinobi’s impenetrable authority. She could insist, she could argue… but it wouldn’t get her anywhere.
She clenched her fists, holding back her frustration, and watched as the gates closed in front of her with a dull thud, leaving her outside, trapped in uncertainty.

Two, three, four hours… Sakura wasn’t even sure how much time had passed. The sun slowly slid toward the horizon. The wind began to blow harder, tousling her hair and chilling her skin.
But she didn’t take her eyes off that gate.
Her stomach growled in protest, her mouth was dry with thirst, but none of that mattered. She wouldn’t move from there until she had news of Nao and Sachiko. If she had to spend the entire night in front of those closed gates, she would.
Finally, she let herself sink onto the grass, crossing her legs, trying to regain some calm. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and began to meditate, seeking within herself a refuge against exhaustion, hunger, and the agonizing wait.

The minutes slipped away in the slow rhythm of her breathing. However, the accumulated exhaustion and the weight of the last few hours finally overcame her. Her body gave in, and without realizing it, she lay down on the grass.
The whisper of the wind and the distant murmur of the valley were the last things she heard before sleep completely enveloped her.

She found herself in the middle of a devastated battlefield, a hellish landscape where the sky burned in crimson hues and the air was thick with the metallic smell of blood and the acrid smoke of ashes. The ground, covered in corpses, barely left room to move without stumbling over the remains of those who had once been living beings. Her hands trembled, unable to grasp the reality unfolding before her eyes. Familiar faces emerged among the dead, each one a stab to her memory.
Hiroto, Akiko, Tomonori, Nao… every one of the refugees. People she had sworn to protect.
Ino, Sai, Naruto…
The air escaped her lungs, turning into a ragged gasp.
“No… This can’t be… This isn’t real! It can’t be real!” she whispered, her voice breaking with desperation as she fell to her knees beside the lifeless bodies of her friends.
“This can’t be real…” she repeated to herself. “It has to be a genjutsu. Yes, that’s it. A genjutsu. Just a genjutsu.”
With trembling hands, she formed the release seal, focusing her chakra to break the illusion.
“Kai!” she shouted, her desperate voice cutting through the air.
Nothing changed.
“Kai!” she tried again, without success.
The corpses were still there, the sky still stained red, and the smell of death persisted, more real than ever.
“No! Kai!” she tried once more, this time with more force, her voice rising into a piercing scream.
But the world didn’t fade. The bodies didn’t disappear.
Before she could react, the corpses began piling up around her, as if the earth itself were conspiring to bury her in her own guilt. Her breathing quickened, becoming a frantic rhythm that echoed in her ears. Her body trembled uncontrollably, and when she looked up, through the dark haze of that nightmare, she saw a familiar figure approaching her: Sasuke.
His figure emerged among the bodies with that impenetrable expression that always characterized him, his eyes cold as steel, devoid of any trace of humanity. But when he spoke, his voice wasn’t just a sound; it was a knife that stabbed deep into her being, tearing apart every fiber of her soul.
“You’ve always been a nuisance, Sakura.”
She felt her body go numb, the weight of his words paralyzing her.
“No…” she murmured, scrambling backward on her hands, feeling the damp, sticky earth beneath her palms.
“Look at what you’ve done,” he continued, his voice relentless, cutting. “You said you wanted to protect them, and what happened? … You failed, as always.”
The corpses kept piling up, as if the world were conspiring to remind her of her helplessness. Blood seeped between her fingers, warm and thick, as she tried to get up, to run, to do something… but her legs wouldn’t respond.
Sasuke watched her from above, his silhouette outlined against the crimson glow of the sky.
“You’re still useless.”
The pain in her chest intensified, a pressure threatening to suffocate her.
“Shut up…” she whispered, clenching her fists tightly, feeling her nails dig into her palms.
“You’re good for nothing. Not as a ninja, not as Tsunade’s disciple. Not even as a friend.”
“Shut up!” she screamed, standing up abruptly, her face bathed in tears and her voice filled with a desperation that resonated in the heavy air.
“You’re still the same weak girl who sobbed for help… or am I wrong?”
Sakura felt a lump in her throat, a pressure that made it hard to breathe. Something inside her broke, as if a part of her being were crumbling irreparably.
“You bastard! Stay away from me!” she shouted furiously, but when she tried to back away, the corpses grabbed her. Cold, lifeless hands held her with unexpected strength, dragging her into the blood-soaked earth. Sasuke approached, unfazed, each step echoing in her mind.
“Weak. Useless. Nuisance.”
“ENOUGH!” she roared, but her words were lost in the void, drowned by the weight of her own guilt and Sasuke’s relentless shadow.
And, deep within her mind, a voice whispered, persistent: “What if it’s not a genjutsu? What if this is real?”

“Hey! Wake up!”
The deep, firm voice of the Tani shinobi jolted her awake. A hand touched her shoulder, making Sakura startle and stand up abruptly, her breath ragged and her heart pounding in her chest. She blinked several times, trying to orient herself. The night was deep, and the faint light of a lantern cast long, swaying shadows around her.
It took her a few seconds to remember where she was, why she had slept there… and then the anxiety hit her again.
“Nao, Sachiko… how are they?” she asked immediately, not bothering to hide the urgency in her voice.
The shinobi, with a serious and impassive face, looked at her with an inscrutable expression. For a moment, he seemed to weigh his words before answering, as if his duty demanded he be brief and cold, but at the same time, he knew she deserved the truth.
“The woman and her daughter are out of danger,” he finally said, “but they’ll need to stay hospitalized for a few days.”
Sakura felt the weight in her chest ease a little. Her shoulders relaxed, and she let out a long, silent sigh. She had feared the worst, but now she could breathe with a sliver of relief.
“I see… Thank you.”
She didn’t expect a kind response, but even so, the shinobi’s demeanor remained sharp and distant, as if what he had done carried no moral weight, just an obligation he had fulfilled without further thought.
“Come back here in three days, at noon,” he instructed in an authoritative tone. “Not before, not after.”
Sakura nodded, though the coldness in his voice still unsettled her.
“I’m truly sorry for the trouble, but this has been incredibly important to us…”
“That’s enough,” he interrupted immediately, giving her no room for more words. “Return to the camp. Two of our guards are waiting for you at the forest entrance to escort you back.”
Sakura looked at him in silence for a few seconds, trying to discern whether behind his harshness lay distrust, apathy, or simply a deeply ingrained habit of not getting more involved than necessary. In the end, she decided it didn’t matter much.
“What’s your name?” she asked suddenly.
The ninja hesitated for a moment, as if he saw no need to answer. However, without fully turning around, he replied curtly:
“Osamu…”
And without adding anything more, he partially dimmed the lantern and disappeared into the darkness.

The wait was agonizing, not just for Sakura, but for the entire community. Each day passed with uncertainty weighing heavily on them, with the hope of receiving news and the fear that it might never come. Conversations revolved around Nao and Sachiko, and though no one said it out loud, the fear of a possible rejection or that something might have gone wrong was present in every gaze.

Sakura tried to focus on her tasks, repeating to herself over and over that everything would be fine. But in her free moments, she ended up with paper and pencil in hand, trying to write to Naruto. She wanted to tell him everything: what she was seeing, what she was feeling.
But every time she tried to put the words down, she stopped.
What could she say?
That she was still upset about Sasuke? That this place was showing her an uncomfortable truth, that justice didn’t always come for everyone?
She sighed in frustration and crumpled the paper in her hands.
“This is pointless…” she murmured to herself.
She tucked the paper into her bag and rested her forehead on her knees. Maybe it was better to wait, to talk to Naruto in person when she returned to Konoha. Some things simply couldn’t be explained with words written on a piece of paper.

Finally, the moment arrived. Just as Osamu had instructed, Sakura stood at noon in front of the imposing gates of the Valley Village. The sun shone high in the sky when, with a deep and powerful sound, the gates began to slowly open.
Osamu appeared in the doorway, accompanied by another ninja from the Valley. But what caught Sakura’s attention the most was the figure in the center: Nao, holding her daughter in her arms.
Nao looked different. Her skin, though still pale, had a healthier tone, and her eyes, which had once reflected only emptiness, now shone with renewed brightness. When she saw Sakura, her expression lit up, and she couldn’t help but smile.
Sakura felt a lump in her throat. She barely had time to react before rushing over, hugging her carefully.
“Nao…” she whispered with relief, not needing to say more.
She pulled back slightly to check on Sachiko. With expert hands, she touched her gently, making sure her temperature was stable and that she was breathing well. The little one looked calm and healthy.
“They were very kind to us at the hospital,” Nao said with a mix of awe and gratitude.
Sakura felt a wave of relief. After so many obstacles, knowing they had been treated with dignity and care restored her faith that there were still people willing to help.
But before she could say anything more, Osamu spoke in his formal and direct tone:
“We have received instructions from the daimyō of the Land of Rivers,” he announced, capturing everyone’s attention. “In coordination with the daimyō of the Land of Fire, the Hokage, and even the Kazekage, an agreement has been reached.”
Sakura stared at him, feeling her heart beat faster.
“Finally, the refugees will be taken care of. They will have a place to settle on the borders of this country and the Land of Wind. They will be able to live in peace and receive the resources needed to build their village.”
Sakura felt the weight of weeks of uncertainty and suffering lift from her shoulders. She looked at Nao, who also seemed incredulous at the news.
“Additionally,” Osamu continued with a slight tone of humor, “the daimyō of the Land of Rivers found out that you are Tsunade Senju’s apprentice.”
Sakura frowned curiously.
“He knows her?”
Osamu nodded.
“Yes… because he once bet against her, knowing her reputation as ‘the legendary loser.’”
Sakura blinked, processing the information. Then, she exhaled with a mix of resignation and amusement. No matter how far she went, her master’s legacy always caught up with her one way or another.

The journey back to the camp was much calmer and lighter. When they finally crossed the threshold of the camp, a wave of jubilation erupted among the community.
“They’re alive and well!” someone shouted, and soon more voices joined in, cheering with excitement.
The refugees approached, some with radiant smiles, others with eyes glistening with emotion. They took her hands, gave her gentle pats on the shoulders, and murmured words of relief and happiness.

Nao, overwhelmed by the warmth of the welcome, felt tears streaming down her cheeks. She had spent so much time feeling alone and lost that receiving such an outpouring of affection moved her deeply.
Hiroto, Akiko and Tomonori ran to greet them. The children looked fascinated at little Sachiko, while Akiko let out a deep sigh upon seeing Nao with a much calmer demeanor.
Even the Tani ninjas received bows of gratitude, though they, true to their reserved nature, simply nodded solemnly.

Then, at Sakura’s request, Osamu stepped forward and, in his firm and straightforward tone, shared the news that would change everyone’s fate:
“Listen, everyone!” he bellowed, silencing the crowd. “By order of the daimyō of the Land of Rivers, in coordination with the daimyō of the Land of Fire, the Hokage and the Kazekage, your settlement has been approved as an official village on the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind.”
The entire camp fell into a stunned silence, as if everyone’s minds needed a moment to process what they had just heard.
And then, the explosion of joy was deafening.
Many hugged each other tightly, others raised their arms to the sky shouting with happiness, and some fell to their knees, unable to hold back their tears. The emotion was overwhelming.
After so much suffering, after days of rain and nights of uncertainty, after being displaced and living with the constant fear of not seeing the next sunrise, they finally had something they never thought possible: a home.
Hope, which had seemed to fade in the mud and despair, returned stronger than ever. Sakura couldn’t help but cry as she was embraced by some of the women. Sharing that moment with them was the greatest satisfaction she had felt in her entire career as a medical shinobi.

Sakura’s final days at the camp were filled with work and goodbyes. Even though her return to Konoha was imminent, she refused to leave without first ensuring the community was in the best possible condition. She dedicated herself wholeheartedly to stabilizing the sick, treating those still suffering from the aftermath of the war, and overseeing that every person received the necessary care. She didn’t want to leave with the uncertainty of having left anything unresolved.

When the time finally came to say goodbye, she felt a lump in her throat. The villagers, who had once been mere refugees lost in despair, now looked different. Life had returned to their eyes, hope to their hearts. And Sakura knew that, in some way, she had been part of that transformation.

One by one, they approached to thank her. Some with sincere words, others with simple bows, as emotion prevented them from speaking. Nao was one of the last to say goodbye. She could barely articulate a word through her tears, but Sakura understood without needing her to say anything. They hugged tightly, a silent gratitude flowing between them.

Hiroto, Akiko, and Tomonori were the ones who expressed their gratitude the most.
“You’ve given us more than we could ever ask for,” said Hiroto, his voice a mix of pride and sorrow. “You gave us back our lives.”
“You’re part of our family now, Sakura-san,” added Akiko, her eyes shining.
“I hope our paths cross again,” Tomonori said with a faint smile.

Sakura tried to hold back, but in the end, tears rolled down her face. She couldn’t help but feel deeply moved. She pressed her lips together and hugged them, holding onto that connection she had formed with them for a moment longer.

Finally, with one last look at the camp, and after nearly two months, she set off on her journey back to Konoha. The entire community stood watching her leave, their feelings mixed.

As they were watching her leave, Hiroto glanced at his youngest son and, with a subtle smile, said:
“I thought you’d confess your feelings to her. Why didn’t you?”
Tomonori sighed and lowered his gaze.
“Father… I’m not worthy of her. Sakura-san deserves someone just as strong and exceptional.”
Hiroto let out a snort.
“Such a lack of confidence in yourself.”
“And self-love,” added Akiko, crossing her arms.
“It’s not a lack of self-love,” Tomonori replied calmly. “It’s just the truth… but I’m okay with that. Still… I think I’m going to miss her.”
The young man looked up, gazing at the horizon with determination.
“I’ll become someone worthy… maybe not for Sakura-san, but for the girl who one day becomes my girlfriend.”
Akiko smiled at him tenderly.
“I hope you find someone as wonderful as she.”

The three of them fell silent, watching as the kunoichi’s figure disappeared into the distance.

Sakura had been traveling for several hours when something unsettling made her stop.
In front of her, among the underbrush and rocks eroded by time, lay the ruins of an old hideout. It wasn’t just any hideout: it belonged to the now-defunct Akatsuki organization. Although the place had been destroyed long ago, the remnants of its structure were still there, like a battered skeleton of what was once a refuge for criminals feared throughout the shinobi world.

However, what truly put her on alert wasn’t the sight of the rubble, but the faint residue of chakra lingering in the air. It wasn’t just ancient energy embedded in the remains… it was recent. Someone had been there, and not long ago.

Sakura narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. Her first instinct was to investigate, to try to follow the trail, but her intuition stopped her. It wasn’t wise to take risks without information, especially alone in the middle of the forest. If there was a ninja lurking in the area, it could be a deserter, a mercenary… or something worse.

She took a deep breath and, after one last glance at the ruins, decided to continue her way. Whoever had been there, she hoped they were far enough away… both from her and from the refugee community.

Without further delay, she quickened her pace, focusing on her journey home. Yet, the unease stayed with her, like a persistent shadow in the deepest part of her mind. First, that strange seal in the cave, and now this chakra signature… she couldn’t help but wonder if the two are connected somehow.

Chapter Text

Back in Konoha once again, in the Hokage's office to be more precise, Sakura was giving an oral report of everything she had experienced in the past weeks. Tsunade, Shizune, and Kakashi listened attentively.

"That's why we sent you, Sakura," Kakashi said when she finished. "We wanted to assess the extent of the damage before deciding how much support to provide. The good thing is that an agreement was reached between the three nations."

"Yes, I heard about it. I'm glad to know they will establish a village on the borders of the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind."

"There's also something else planned," Tsunade interjected.

"What's the plan?" asked the kunoichi.

"The Land of Rivers has agreed to build a hospital in the border area as well. But they can't do it alone. The Land of Fire and the Land of Wind will need to contribute resources and medical personnel."

Sakura nodded.

"If they need volunteers, I offer to go again."

"For now, the priority is planning," Tsunade said. "But I'll count on you when the time comes."

Sakura crossed her arms, thoughtful.

"Speaking of priorities..." She paused, hesitating for a moment. "Where's Naruto?"

The three of them looked at her in surprise at the sudden change of subject.

"I want to talk to him," she continued. "I need to fix things after our argument."

Kakashi was the one who answered.

"He left on a mission a few days ago. He went with Team 8 to the Land of Sound."

Sakura frowned.

"To the Sound?" she asked, somewhat alarmed.

Kakashi nodded.

"It's just a diplomatic mission. Nothing to worry about. Relations between Konoha and Oto were left uncertain after the war, and we just need to try to reach a peace agreement."

Sakura sighed, somewhat frustrated.

"I guess I'll have to wait..."

Shizune smiled at her understandingly.

"You have time. Sometimes, taking a step back helps you see things more clearly."

Sakura nodded, though deep down she wished Naruto would return soon. There were many things she needed to say to him, and she didn't like having to postpone it.

Resigned, she threw herself back into her work at the hospital, treating patients with minor injuries, fractures, and common illnesses. However, her mind wandered restlessly, jumping from one thought to another: the Land of Rivers, Hiroto and his children, Nao and little Sachiko… Naruto… the former refugees who would now be part of the village… Naruto… even the hostile shinobi from Tani… Naruto…

During one of her shifts, while taking a breather in the break room, she overheard a conversation between two nurses about a topic that completely captured her attention.

"Is it true that Sasuke Uchiha is in psychological therapy?" one of them asked in a low voice, as if sharing a forbidden secret.

"That's right," the other replied more seriously. "Lady Tsunade and the Hokage ordered it as part of his probation."

Sakura lowered her gaze to her teacup, stirring the liquid with her spoon without even looking at it. "At least they listened to me about that," she thought with some satisfaction.

She had insisted that Sasuke needed professional help, not just for the crimes he had committed, but for everything he had been through. His trauma couldn’t simply be erased by the village’s forgiveness or his apparent remorse. She couldn’t help but wonder what kind of treatment Sasuke was receiving and, above all, what his medical records revealed. Had he admitted anything during his sessions? Did he truly regret everything he had done? It sparked a sharp curiosity in her. Before she knew it, an idea had already formed in her mind: "What if I checked his clinical file?"

The thought tormented her for the rest of her shift until, by nightfall, her need for answers won out. Hours later, she took advantage of a quiet moment at the hospital to sneak into the psychology department. She walked briskly, making sure no one saw her, and slipped into the records room. Her heart pounded as her eyes scanned the shelves filled with folders.

"Uchiha... Uchiha..." she whispered while her fingers quickly flipped through the labels. Finally, she found the folder with his name.

Her heart raced when she finally found the folder labeled "Uchiha, Sasuke."

"Here it is…"

She didn’t know what she expected to find, but something inside her longed to understand him better, to see with her own eyes what he had never told her. However, as soon as she opened the folder and glimpsed the first lines of the report, an announcement echoed through the halls:

"Doctor Haruno, please report to the emergency room."

Sakura felt her blood run cold.

She slammed the folder shut and returned it to its place, making sure to leave no trace of her intrusion. With her heart pounding, she ran out, completely forgetting what she had been about to do.

Upon arriving at the emergency room, one of the nurses intercepted her with a tense expression.

"Doctor, they’ve brought in two shinobi who returned from a mission in the Land of Grass. Both are presenting with high fever, extreme weakness, and difficulty breathing. One of them went into shock minutes before arriving."

"Have they tried stabilizing them with conventional medicine?" she asked while quickly checking their vital signs.

"Yes, but it doesn’t seem to be working. Their temperature keeps rising, and their breathing is getting worse."

Without wasting any time, Sakura moved to examine the patients. Both were drenched in sweat, their skin pale as wax, and their lips tinged with purple. Their breathing was shallow and erratic.

She immediately tried to stabilize the more severe case, applying medical ninjutsu to control the fever and stimulate his immune system. But something was wrong.

"This isn’t normal…" she murmured, and a bad feeling took hold of her.

Conventional treatments weren’t working. It was as if something inside them was resisting healing.

The worst came a few days later. The hospital became a hive of frantic activity as more shinobi and villagers began showing the same symptoms. At first, it was a persistent fever, then extreme weakness that drained their strength within hours. But the most terrifying part was the progression of the illness: it didn’t strike all at once but spread methodically, as if dismantling the body piece by piece.

First, the respiratory system: a dry, violent cough, a feeling of suffocation, the lungs gradually failing until they became unable to oxygenate the blood. Then, the nervous system: uncontrollable tremors, loss of sensation in the limbs, and hallucinations in some cases. After that, the circulatory system: unstable blood pressure, irregular heartbeats, and spontaneous, heavy bleeding, as if the body itself was desperately fighting something it couldn’t comprehend.

Beds began to run out. Medical supplies were dwindling at an alarming rate. Doctors and nurses were overwhelmed, and panic started to spread among patients and staff. The air was thick with desperation and the incessant sounds of coughing, groans, and hurried orders.

Sakura barely had time to rest. She moved from one place to another every moment, tending to the most severe cases, improvising treatments, trying to find a pattern in the spread. But nothing made sense. Each day brought more unanswered questions:

What exactly was this disease? How was it spreading? Was it something natural… or was there something more behind all of this?

The questions piled up in her mind as she watched the patients grow weaker and weaker, their bodies deteriorating with cruel precision.

As she walked through the hallways, seeing the anguished faces of patients and colleagues, she kept telling herself that she had to find a way to stop the spread before it was too late.

The effects of this virus were already becoming known in different parts of the village. The first case to shock many citizens was that of a young mother who died in the middle of the street, clutching her child in her arms. Witnesses claimed that, in her final moments, her eyes were filled with blood, as if she were crying crimson tears.

The news spread like wildfire. A merchant in the market was the first to call it by a name that soon became etched in everyone’s minds:

"They say this disease kills you by bleeding you dry from the inside… that the dead appear with red eyes, as if they’ve cried until the last drop of life was gone. It’s as if the blood is rebelling against the body. A Crimson Plague."

The name spread quickly. In the hospitals, doctors and scientists clung to the technical term they had coined: Pathogen K-23. They needed order and control. But in the streets, the disease became more than a virus: it was a curse devouring Konoha from within.

The rumors grew with each passing day. Some said that certain bodies continued to bleed even after death, as if the disease refused to let them go. Others swore they had seen shadows moving in the alleys, claiming that the infected didn’t fully die but instead woke at night, wandering and empty.

Elderly women whispered in the temples:

"The air smells of iron… it’s a bad omen."

Children were kept off the streets by dusk, as someone had spread the idea that the Crimson Plague targeted the weakest first.

A veteran shinobi, his face twisted in horror, claimed to have seen his infected comrade slam his head against a wall until his skull cracked, as if something inside him was driving him to destroy himself.

"This isn’t an ordinary disease," the more superstitious whispered. "It’s a punishment. Something that doesn’t belong in this world."

Fear took root in the hearts of many villagers. The streets emptied before nightfall, the markets fell silent, and doors were locked with double bolts. Some merchants began selling protective charms, claiming they were blessed by monks from the Land of Fire. Others prepared to flee… but there was no escape.

The Crimson Plague was already within Konoha’s walls. And no one knew who would bleed next.

Sakura listened anxiously to the ringing tone. The wait felt endless until a familiar voice answered at the other end.

"Hello?... Mom? Dad?"

"Sakura? Sweetheart, what a surprise."

"Are you both there?" she asked urgently, gripping the receiver tightly.

"Yes, we're here," her mother replied, a note of concern in her voice. "Is something wrong?"

Sakura took a deep breath. She knew she shouldn’t alarm them too much, but she also couldn’t sugarcoat the truth.

"Rumors have been going around, right? About the illness…"

"Yes…" her father answered cautiously this time. "They say there’s a virus in the village."

"It’s not just rumors. It’s real, and it’s dangerous. It’s spreading quickly, and we’ve already lost a lot of people."

There was a tense silence on the other end of the line. Sakura imagined her mother clutching her chest while her father frowned, trying to process the information.

"Oh Kami…" her mother murmured in a faint voice.

"Are you okay?" her father asked immediately, with the urgency of a man who would do anything to protect his daughter. "Have you been infected?"

"No, but I’m at the hospital helping treat the sick," Sakura replied, rubbing her temple with her fingers. "Listen to me carefully. Don’t leave the house unless it’s necessary. Stay away from crowds and wear masks when you’re outside."

"But… how bad is this?" Her mother’s voice trembled, as if she was struggling to accept it.

"Very bad. There’s no cure yet. We’re working on a provisional treatment, but it’s not enough. I need you both to take care of yourselves."

On the other end of the line, her mother softly sobbed. Her father, though quieter, surely wrapped an arm around her to comfort her.

"Don’t worry about us," her father said, with that firm, protective tone of his. "We just want you to be safe."

"I can’t promise anything," Sakura admitted, lowering her gaze to her trembling hands. "But I have to keep working. There are too many people who need help."

"You’re so strong, my love…" her mother whispered, pride and sadness mingling in her voice.

"I love you. And when all of this is over, I’ll come see you."

"We’ll be here, waiting for you," her father promised.

"Take care, please," her mother pleaded, her voice breaking.

"You too. Don’t let your guard down."

Sakura hung up with a lump in her throat. She held the receiver for a few seconds, closing her eyes to regain her composure. Then, she took a deep breath and went back to work. There was no time to falter.

Early one morning, a few days later, Tsunade called an emergency meeting with the heads of the medical department. The atmosphere in the hospital’s conference room was stifling, heavy with anxiety and exhaustion. Everyone present wore surgical masks and gloves; their expressions reflected the growing concern. At the center of the table, medical reports, spread charts, and samples of affected tissue piled up.

On the large screen in front of them, the image of the Hokage flickered through a video call. Kakashi, with his characteristic calm demeanor, watched them from his office, but even through the screen, the gravity in his gaze was evident.

Tsunade interlaced her fingers and rested her elbows on the table. Her voice, firm but somber, broke the tense silence.

"This isn’t a simple flu, as we initially believed." Her frown deepened as she reviewed the reports. "It’s a lethal and highly contagious virus. If we don’t find the cause and a cure soon, Konoha will plunge into an unprecedented health crisis. Shizune, please report the findings so far to Lord Hokage."

Shizune quickly flipped through the pages of a dossier, her face pale behind her mask.

"The lab technicians have designated it as 'Pathogen K-23'; however, it already has a name given by the population: 'Crimson Plague.' It attacks in three phases, each more aggressive than the last." The kunoichi began listing the symptoms:

Phase 1: Progressive respiratory failure

• High fever and chills.
• Difficulty breathing that worsens over time.
• A feeling of tightness in the chest, similar to severe pneumonia.
• Dry cough that, in some cases, evolves into coughing up blood.

Phase 2: Attack on the nervous system

• Extreme fatigue and muscle weakness.
• Disorientation, dizziness, and balance issues.
• Intense neuralgia (sharp pains in the head and spine).
• Seizures in more severe cases.
• Hallucinations in some of the more advanced infected.

Phase 3: Collapse of the circulatory system

• Spontaneous bleeding from the nose, mouth, ears, and eyes.
• Extreme pallor due to blood loss.
• Decreased pulse and blood pressure.
• Irreversible multi-organ failure, leading to death.

Shizune continued:
"We’ve confirmed cases in several districts of the village. It doesn’t discriminate between shinobis or civilians. It attacks everyone with the same brutality. The symptoms are consistent: high fever, respiratory failure, muscle collapse, bloodshot eyes... Conventional treatments barely contain the effects… and the mortality rate is rising." She closed the report with a heavy sigh. "If this continues, we could lose control within days."

One of the most senior doctors spoke up:
"If we don’t contain this now, the hospital will collapse. We’re already at the limit with supplies and available medical staff."

A heavy silence fell over the room, broken only by the muffled breathing behind masks and the distant chaos of the hospital in crisis.

Kakashi finally spoke from the screen, his tone calm but firm.
"I will decree a total quarantine. No one will enter or leave the village without my authorization."

A murmur of unease swept through the room. A quarantine meant cutting trade routes, preventing external reinforcements, and relying solely on current resources. It was a drastic measure, but a necessary one.

One of the attendees dared to ask:
"Hokage-sama, what will happen to pending missions? And trade with other villages?"

Kakashi was silent for a moment before responding firmly:
"The priority now is the safety of the village. We cannot allow this disease to spread beyond our walls, nor can we let external forces take advantage of our vulnerability. Shinobi teams on missions will be informed and must return immediately."

The silence grew heavier. Everyone knew what this meant.

The daimyō's face appeared on the screen, his brow furrowed, visibly disturbed by the news.

"Are you saying an unknown, highly contagious virus is pushing Konoha into an epidemic state?!" he repeated, his voice tinged with alarm. "First the war, and now a virus! This could turn into a disaster of colossal proportions… trade routes, the stability of the region…"

Kakashi remained calm.

"I understand, sir. That’s why we’re acting immediately. The village will go into quarantine starting today, and our best medical teams are already working hard to contain the spread. But this may strain our resources, which is why we’re asking for your help with funding."

The daimyō sighed, rubbing his temples.

"The budget is tight. We’ve already made significant investments in negotiations with the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, support for war refugees, and the construction of the new hospital. We can’t afford an economic collapse."

"I’m aware of that," Kakashi replied calmly. "I’m not asking for more than you can offer, but any financial or logistical support will be crucial to overcoming this crisis without jeopardizing other projects."

The daimyō pondered for a few seconds and then nodded.

"I’ll do what I can. But you should also consider asking for help from our neighboring villages. After the war, our ties have strengthened… this would be a good time to put them to the test."

Kakashi smiled faintly under his mask.

"We’re on the same page. I’ll reach out to them."

The daimyō exhaled, the weight of concern still evident on his face.

"I expect a detailed report in the coming days. May the village hidden in the leaves not fall, Hokage."

"It won’t," Kakashi assured, before the video call ended. The Hokage let out a long, heavy sigh. Difficult days lay ahead.

Naruto entered Kakashi’s office an hour later. He had returned the night before, but the unusual activity in the streets and inside the Hokage Tower had piqued his curiosity. It didn’t take long for him to learn, through third-party comments, about the grave situation looming over Konoha. His usually cheerful expression was tense.

"Kakashi, is it as serious as they told me?"

"It is. The number of cases infected by this virus is practically overwhelming the hospital."

"That means…" Naruto’s first thought was of Sakura. His voice lowered slightly. "I imagine Granny Tsunade, Shizune, and Sakura-chan are working hard on it…"

"That’s right. They’re giving it their all to fight it."

"But if it’s so contagious… they’re also at risk, aren’t they?"

Kakashi nodded gravely.

"Unfortunately, yes. But it’s their duty, and they know it…"

Naruto clenched his fists.

"Can’t I even go near the hospital?"

"No, Naruto…"

"I wanted to see Sakura… We had an argument…"

"I know." Kakashi looked at him calmly. "She also wanted to see you and talk to you after she returned to the village."

Naruto raised his head, surprised.

"Really?!"

"Yes. For now, you can’t see her, but you can help her."

Naruto straightened his back immediately.

"If there’s anything I can do to help Sakura-chan and the village, of course I’ll do it, believe it!"

Kakashi smiled faintly.

"That’s why I’ve called you and some of your comrades. I want to implement an action plan for this crisis. The first thing will be for you to help us deliver an official message to the entire village."

Naruto nodded with determination.

"What do you have in mind?"

Naruto, with Sage Mode activated in the central plaza of the village, closed his eyes and let the natural energy flow through him. His breathing slowed as he extended his perception beyond his own body. The village vibratd with a suffocating tension. He could feel the fear permeating the air, the weight of despair in the hospitals, the silent anguish in the homes. In the markets, murmurs turned into frantic whispers, uncertainty tangling in every conversation. If they don’t act quickly, the panic will be as lethal as the disease itself.

"Alright, let’s do this fast," he said with unshakable determination as he formed a hand seal.

In the blink of an eye, dozens of shadow clones appeared around him, ready to carry out their mission. Each one received the same order: disperse and deliver the message directly to the citizens. Some headed to the commercial district, others to the hospitals, and some to the shinobi neighborhoods and residential areas. High above the buildings, the ANBU activated sound seals, amplifying Naruto’s voice across all of Konoha.

"To all citizens of Konoha!" His voice boomed with authority, firm as a drumbeat. "By order of the Hokage, a total quarantine is declared due to the spread of Pathogen K-23, also known as the Crimson Plague."

Time seemed to stand still. In the streets, villagers freezed; merchants dropped goods from trembling hands, children clung to their parents with frightened eyes.

"This is no ordinary illness. It is highly contagious and dangerous. To protect ourselves, no one will enter or leave the village without authorization. Strict measures will be implemented in hospitals and affected areas."

Naruto’s clones spread to every corner, ensuring everyone understands the gravity of the situation. They didn’t just deliver the message, they calmed the people, dispelling panic before it took hold. Some ANBU posted informational scrolls on walls and bulletin boards. Each one described the symptoms with chilling clarity: high fever, difficulty breathing, extreme weakness… and in its final stage, uncontrollable bleeding.

From his office, Kakashi watched the deployment through the window, his impassive expression hiding the unease gnawing at him. Beside him, Shikamaru, arms crossed, let out a heavy sigh.

"At least this way we avoid a stampede in the plaza."

Kakashi nodded slowly, but his gaze remained fixed on the village, darkened by worry.

This was only the beginning.

The reactions were immediate. Anxious glances were exchanged in silence, fearful whispers spreading like wildfire among the villagers. A group of merchants tried to protest, but their voices were drowned out by the collective murmur of uncertainty. Fear was an invisible entity, wrapping the streets in its icy embrace.

The next few hours were chaotic. Konoha, always vibrant and bustling, began to dim. The streets, which normally echoed with laughter and hurried footsteps, were now almost deserted. Shop doors closed one after another with a metallic creak, food stall lanterns went out, and in the markets, people scrambled desperately, grabbing supplies from the shelves in a silent frenzy.

As night fell, the curfew took effect. Patrols of ANBU, chunin, and jonin roamed the village, ensuring no one was outside their homes without a justified reason. From the Hokage Tower’s loudspeakers, amplified by vocal seals, Shikamaru’s voice rang out firmly, reminding the population of the strict rules imposed by the Hokage:

"By order of the Hokage, all citizens are reminded that failure to comply with the quarantine will have consequences. Only one member per household may go out to shop at authorized establishments and only during designated hours. Those who work outside their homes must always carry their permits. The use of masks and disinfectants is mandatory. Gatherings in bars, restaurants, and parks are strictly prohibited until further notice..."

Lights flickered behind closed curtains as villagers remained on edge, dreading the relentless advance of the disease.

The hospital, once a regular treatment center, had transformed into the front line of battle against the epidemic. Stretchers lined the crowded hallways, some with unconscious patients, others with trembling, feverish individuals. Doctors and nurses worked tirelessly, their faces marked by exhaustion and worry.

Deep within the hospital, in a restricted wing, Tsunade, Shizune, and Sakura barely had time to breathe. In blood-stained lab coats and with weary eyes, they faced an invisible enemy they couldn’t seal or destroy with ninjutsu. Every diagnosis, every loss, every hour without rest was a blow to their endurance.

In the days following the outbreak of the epidemic in Konoha, the lives of the shinobi changed completely. Those who once spent their days on missions outside the village now had a different, yet equally crucial, task: protecting and assisting their people in times of crisis. Some shinobi, who had once trained for combat missions, now acted as makeshift assistants within the hospital, transporting supplies, organizing spaces, and reinforcing the building's security.

Naruto, Sai, Kiba, Tenten, Rock Lee, and other high-ranking jonin had become the first line of support for civilians. With the quarantine in effect, Hokage Kakashi had established an organized system to ensure the safety and well-being of everyone. Each ninja had an assigned role, and while conventional missions had decreased, the responsibility they carried on their shoulders was greater than ever.

Naruto, with his boundless energy, dedicated himself to delivering supplies to the most affected families. Using shadow clones, he managed to distribute resources at a speed no one else could match. No matter how heavy the load, he always found a way to bring smiles to the faces of the children who opened their doors with tired and frightened expressions.

Following closely in his footsteps, Konohamaru did his best to help however he could. Though he didn’t have Naruto’s stamina, his determination was unbreakable. He wanted to prove that he was a true shinobi, that he could be as strong and reliable as his idol.

"Naruto-niichan, I’ve delivered everything in the east zone!" Konohamaru announced enthusiastically, wiping sweat from his forehead.

"Great job, Konohamaru!" Naruto gave him a pat on the back. "You’re getting faster, huh?"

"Of course! I’m not going to let you outdo me that easily!" Konohamaru replied with a proud smile.

Kiba, always accompanied by Akamaru, patrolled the streets during the curfew. With the village in a constant state of tension, his sharp sense of smell and Akamaru’s were essential for detecting any suspicious activity. More than once, he had caught civilians trying to escape the restricted zone, whether out of desperation or ignorance. He didn’t like playing the role of the strict enforcer, but he understood it was necessary.

"Hey, you," Kiba said, stepping in front of a man trying to sneak down a dark alley. "Don’t you know there’s a curfew?"

"I just… I just wanted to step out for a moment…"

"It’s not safe," Kiba replied sternly. "Go back home now, or I’ll have to report you."

Akamaru growled, and the man, fear evident on his face, quickly nodded before hurrying away. Kiba sighed, giving his companion a few pats.

"I hate being the bad guy, but someone has to do it…"

Sai had a similar patrol duty, though he had no qualms about using his ink summons to intimidate those who disobeyed.

"I suggest you return to your homes," he said in his usual expressionless tone to a group of young civilians still out past curfew, as a large ink serpent materialized beside him. "I wouldn’t want to resort to more… persuasive methods."

The civilians startled and quickly hurried away. Sai tilted his head curiously.

"Seems this works better than I thought."

Might Guy formed a team with Tenten, Rock Lee, and other shinobi to handle the distribution of medical supplies and the maintenance of temporary medical outposts designated to treat milder cases in different parts of the village. While Tenten, with her precision and discipline, sorted through each box of supplies, Rock Lee roamed the village ensuring patients received what they needed.

"Don’t give up, young promises of Konoha!" he exclaimed, raising his fist. "Together, we’ll overcome this trial with determination and fighting spirit!"

A group of sick children watched him curiously, and one of them smiled faintly.

"Does the power of youth… really work?" a girl asked weakly.

"Of course!" Lee affirmed. "If you believe in yourself, anything is possible!"

His unyielding spirit and motivational speeches lifted the spirits of the disheartened, and more than once, even in the midst of the crisis, he managed to get the children to chant his famous motto with him: "The power of youth will prevail!"

Shino, meanwhile, played a crucial role in monitoring the most affected areas. His clan, the Aburame, had developed a special method to detect the virus using their tracking insects.

"My kikaichū detected activity in the southern district," he informed a group of medical shinobi. "We must act quickly before the outbreak spreads."

One of the medics nodded with concern.

"Thank you, Shino. Without your clan, this would be much harder…"

Shino adjusted his glasses and simply nodded. Though he wasn’t entirely comfortable with using the kikaichū for this purpose, he understood it was a necessary sacrifice. His abilities allowed them to identify infection hotspots quickly, helping medical teams act before the situation spiraled out of control.

Shinobi from all units took turns distributing information about the virus, visiting every household and explaining preventive measures. Misinformation and fear were enemies as dangerous as the disease itself, so Kakashi had given strict orders to keep the population informed of any developments. Every ninja had to ensure people followed the established rules, from wearing masks to maintaining mandatory distancing.

The only exceptions allowed to leave and enter the village were ANBU, Sasuke, and teams with special missions who carried authorizations issued by the Hokage Tower. Kakashi considered the possibility that Konoha’s current situation might reach enemy ears, and those who could move outside the walls had the responsibility to investigate, gather information, and ensure the village didn’t suffer a surprise attack in its vulnerable state.

However, not all clans were willing to participate in these efforts. Fearing contagion, the Hyuuga and Yamanaka, among others, chose to remain in isolation within their compounds. Only a few members with special permits were allowed to leave and help.

The Yamanaka’s decision wasn’t well-received by everyone, and no one made that clearer than Ino.

"This is ridiculous!" she exclaimed during the clan meeting, slamming her hands on the table. "We call ourselves a pillar of Konoha’s intelligence and espionage, yet we’re locking ourselves away as if we’re not part of the village!"

The clan elders exchanged uncomfortable glances, but her mother, Inoichi’s widow, responded calmly.

"Ino, understand that this isn’t a decision made lightly. Our jutsu makes us vulnerable in a way other shinobi aren’t. The virus attacks the mind, the nervous system. Can you imagine what would happen if a Yamanaka were infected while performing a mind transfer?"

Ino clenched her fists, frustrated.

"What I can imagine is Sakura, Shikamaru, and all my other friends breaking their backs for the village while we sit here comfortably, locked away!"

"We’re protecting our ability," her mother replied firmly. "If we lose our mental prowess, how will we help in the future?"

"We won’t have a future if everyone thinks like this!" Ino shot back, pushing her chair back with a shove. Without another word, she turned and left the hall, ignoring the calls of her mother and other clan members.

And so the days passed in a confined Konoha, where most shinobi were not just warriors but protectors, messengers, and guides. They fought a different kind of battle, clinging to the hope that one day, everything would return to how it was before.

One afternoon, as the village remained under quarantine, Naruto’s enthusiastic voice boomed through the loudspeakers with the same energy he had when announcing his candidacy for Hokage:

"Friends of Konoha! Do you miss the best ramen in the world? Well, Ichiraku now offers delivery service! Just call 555-ICHIRAKU and enjoy your favorite ramen without leaving home! Let’s support Teuchi and Ayame during these tough times!"

From the communications tower, Shikamaru facepalmed, letting out an exasperated groan.

"Naruto, this channel isn’t for advertising!" he scolded through the intercom.

"But Shikamaru, old man Teuchi needs customers! We can’t let Ichiraku close down!" Naruto protested with absolute conviction.

And so, without overthinking it, the future Hokage took matters into his own hands. Dressed in a winter coat and carrying a large delivery box on his back, Naruto began making deliveries all over the village, handing out ramen with a smile and ensuring no one went hungry. His enthusiasm inspired other businesses, and soon more shops adopted the same strategy. On every corner, signs with phone numbers began to appear, and shinobi were designated as delivery personnel, making sure food reached every home without people having to leave.

In the Hokage’s office, the atmosphere was thick with tension. Reports with alarming numbers were piled on the table: dwindling supplies, rising patient counts, chaos in the streets. Outside, the village resembled a restless anthill.

"If this continues, people are going to panic," Kakashi murmured, rubbing his temple.

Shikamaru, arms crossed and his gaze sharp, let out a tired sigh.

"They already are. We’ve got riots in the commercial district. People are fighting over supplies, and some merchants are hiking prices. If this keeps up, we won’t just have to worry about the virus, we’ll have a social explosion on our hands."

Kakashi looked at him seriously.

"Tell me you have a plan."

Shikamaru stretched his neck, trying to relieve the tension.

"We’re going to implement a controlled rationing system. We’ll set up distribution points with scheduled times for each family to avoid overcrowding."

The Hokage nodded slowly.

"What about supplies?"

"We need to send a team to the border of the Land of Fire to negotiate with external merchants, so we’ll need your authorization. Choji is organizing food storage with his clan. As for Ino… the Yamanaka clan finally agreed, albeit reluctantly, to her participation in logistics for hospital and outpost supplies, but it’ll be limited. Also…" He paused and sighed. "Thanks to Naruto’s 'brilliant' idea of being a delivery boy, several districts have copied the idea, and now many restaurants have their own delivery services."

Kakashi raised an eyebrow.

"Naruto delivering ramen?" Shikamaru rolled his eyes and nodded. Kakashi let out a short laugh, the first in days.

"You’re handling all of this well, Shikamaru."

The strategist sighed, looking out the window. The village was calm for now, but he knew the tension was still simmering.

"I hope it’s enough."

He fell silent for a few seconds before adding:

"The worst is yet to come."

The nights at the Hyūga mansion were silent and suffocating. The confinement imposed by her clan made Hinata feel like a caged bird, isolated from the outside world. She wondered how her friends were doing, how the village was holding up… how Naruto was. Hiashi Hyūga had been firm with his daughter Hinata: she was not to leave the safety of the Hyūga compound.

Desperate for news, every night she would sit on the tatami mat in her room and activate her Byakugan. Her gaze pierced through the walls of the mansion and scanned the streets of Konoha, searching for familiar chakras. One such night, she finally recognized something that made her heart race: Kiba and Akamaru, patrolling near the main entrance of the Hyūga compound. It was her chance.

Carefully, she slipped out of her room, making sure not to alert the guards. She knew the curfew was strict, but her need for news was stronger than her fear of being caught. She made her way to the inner garden and, taking advantage of a lapse in surveillance, sneaked toward the mansion’s entrance.

Kiba was walking with his hands in his pockets and Akamaru by his side when he sensed a familiar presence. He turned, and his face lit up as he saw Hinata peeking cautiously from the shadows.

"Hinata!" he whispered excitedly, immediately moving closer. His expression shifted from joy to concern. "What are you doing here? You’re not supposed to leave…"

Hinata lowered her gaze slightly, feeling caught, but she didn’t back down.

"I know… but I needed to know how everyone is doing, the village… Naruto-kun…" Her voice trembled at the end.

Kiba looked at her with tenderness. He sighed and crossed his arms.

"The situation’s still tough, but we’re managing. Everyone’s doing what they can. Shikamaru’s enforced strict rules, and Naruto… well, you know how he is. You wouldn’t believe what he did the other day." Hinata’s eyes widened.

"What did he do?"

Kiba let out a low laugh.

"First, he used the loudspeakers to announce Ichiraku’s delivery service… yeah, you heard that right. Shikamaru almost tore his hair out in frustration. But the most incredible part is that he started making deliveries himself. I’ve seen him running all over the village with a box of ramen on his back, making sure everyone has something hot to eat." Hinata clasped her hands to her chest.

"Of course he’d do something like that…"

He nodded but then adopted a more serious tone.

"But now tell me, what about you? You can’t stay locked up forever, Hinata. We all miss you…" He ruffled her hair affectionately, as he used to do when they were kids.

Hinata swallowed hard and took a deep breath.

"I’ve been worried. Not being able to leave, not being able to do anything… It’s hard… I wish… I wish I could be there to help…"

"You will, Hinata. But for now, the best thing you can do is stay safe."

Kiba placed a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"Hold on a little longer, okay? This will all pass. And when it does, we’ll be there… Naruto too."

"I’ll do what I can… I promise. Thank you, Kiba." She then crouched down and gave Akamaru some head scratches, which he happily accepted. Soon after, they heard footsteps approaching, and Kiba gave her a nod.

"You’d better get back before someone finds you."

Hinata nodded and, with one last grateful glance, slipped back into the shadows.

Kiba watched her until she disappeared. Akamaru let out a soft whine.

"Yeah, buddy, I’m worried about her too," Kiba murmured before continuing his patrol.

The weeks passed, and the disease advanced relentlessly. The hospital was on the verge of collapse. Sakura barely slept, spending day and night by Tsunade, Shizune, and the rest of the medical staff, tirelessly tending to dozens of patients. There were cases of immune individuals, mostly shinobi, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t carry the virus.

For Sakura, this was far worse than her mission at the refugee settlement. There, at least, she could treat illnesses and restore hope. Now, however, she was trapped in a battle with no victories, where every effort only delayed the inevitable. The helplessness gnawed at her. She couldn’t save them… only prolong their agony.

Dark circles deepened under her eyes, her hands trembled from exhaustion, but she refused to give in. With each passing day, more shinobi and villagers fell victim to the virus. And soon, even the doctors were no longer safe.

The worst came one morning when Sakura reviewed the list of critical patients. Her breath caught, and a chill ran down her spine as she read two names that made her tremble:

"Kizashi and Mebuki Haruno."

The scroll slipped from her hands, and without a second thought, she ran through the hallways, pushing past anyone in her way. Her heart pounded, fear gripping her throat. When she finally reached the inpatient ward, she felt the ground crumble beneath her feet.

Her mother lay in one of the beds, pale and weak, barely able to open her eyes. In the other, her father gasped for air, his chest rising and falling erratically. A harsh sound escaped his lips with every labored breath.

"Mom… Dad… I’m here," she whispered, covering her hands with sterilized gloves before desperately taking theirs. "I’ll do everything in my power to heal you…"

Her mother tried to smile but could only manage a tired gesture. Her father, with great effort, weakly squeezed her hand. Neither could respond.

Days passed, but their condition didn’t improve. Sakura used all her knowledge, applied every medical technique she knew, combined medicines, and experimented with new formulas, but nothing seemed to work. The helplessness was unbearable.

And then, the moment she feared most arrived.

She was reorganizing medications when Shizune found her, her face twisted with sorrow.

"Sakura…" she murmured, her voice trembling. "Your mother… has passed away."

The kunoichi’s world shattered in an instant.

Her ears stopped hearing, her vision blurred, and she felt as if her chest were being crushed by an unbearable force.

She didn’t remember running to her mother’s room. She only realized she was there when she tried to throw herself onto her mother’s body, but Shizune stopped her, holding her firmly.

"You can’t touch her…" she said, her voice choked. "The virus… it might still be active."

Sakura looked at her mother, her lifeless body on the bed, and felt something inside her break. She wanted to hug her, hold her one last time, but the cursed disease was stealing even that from her. With trembling hands, she put on clean gloves and, with the utmost care, stroked her mother’s forehead, but the barrier of the sterile material made her feel even farther away.

"Mom…" she whispered, her voice breaking.

But the nightmare didn’t end there.

Just a few hours later, her father also succumbed.

This time, Sakura didn’t try to run. She stood frozen, paralyzed, as the pain devoured her from within. She had no more tears to cry, only emptiness and the certainty that the disease wasn’t just taking her patients, it was taking her family too.

The day of her parents’ cremation came far too quickly. According to the Hokage’s decree, the bodies of the infected could not be buried to prevent the spread of the virus, a measure many civilians considered inhumane but necessary. Sakura had no choice. She watched with silent tears as the flames consumed the last remnants of her family.

She was granted a week off to grieve, a gesture she appreciated, though in truth, she had no idea how to cope with the loss. She didn’t want to see anyone. She needed solitude, but she also needed to numb her mind. The exhaustion and sadness were too heavy, but she refused to turn to medication. Medical resources were scarce, and every dose had to be used wisely.

It was then that she remembered something.

Shizune, in an attempt to keep Tsunade’s habits in check, used to hide bottles of sake in a locked drawer in her office. A hiding place that, over time, had become an open secret among those who worked closely with the Sannin.

Sakura didn’t think twice.

That same night, when the hospital hallways were dimly lit and everything lay in a deceptive calm before the next storm, she slipped quietly into Shizune’s office. She found the key in one of the drawers, opened the cabinet, and there they were: several bottles of sake neatly lined up.

With trembling hands, she grabbed a few and stealthily made her way to her apartment before the curfew began. She closed the door, collapsed onto the couch, and uncorked the first bottle. The first sip burned her throat, but she didn’t stop. She drank more and more until the alcohol began to dull her thoughts, until the guilt and sadness became a distant echo. Until her body stopped shaking and her eyelids grew too heavy.

That night, she fell asleep with an empty bottle in her hand and the pain numbed, if only for a few hours.

She never thought she’d turn to alcohol to escape reality.

But there she was.

And, for the first time in a long time, she didn’t care.

And after that night, Sakura disappeared from everyone’s sight for days. No one knew where she was. She didn’t return to the hospital, didn’t show up at medical meetings, and didn’t even go back to her apartment.

After more than a week, the unease among her colleagues grew. Shizune tried to look for her in the places she usually sought refuge but found no trace of her. Even Naruto asked about her several times, but no one had answers. It was Tsunade who finally found her on the hospital rooftop, sitting on the ground with her gaze lost in the reddish horizon of the sunset. She held a bottle of sake between her fingers, her knuckles white from the force with which she gripped it. Her expression reflected the storm consuming her from within: a mix of exhaustion, guilt, and defeat.

"You’re going to destroy yourself, Sakura," Tsunade said in a grave voice, crossing her arms.

Sakura let out a bitter laugh, not even turning to look at her.

"Leave me alone, shishou."

"No," the Sannin replied firmly. "I’m not going to let you throw away everything you’ve fought for."

Sakura clenched her teeth, her anger and helplessness suffocating her.

"I couldn’t save them. My mother… my father… All my life training, all my effort… For what? What’s the point of all this if, in the end, I can’t protect the people I love most?"

Her voice broke at the end of the sentence, and her hands trembled as she gripped the bottle even tighter. Tsunade didn’t say anything at first. She simply walked over and sat down beside her with a tired sigh. Gently, she took the bottle from Sakura’s hands and set it aside.

"Because if you give up now, their deaths will have been in vain," she said, looking at her with severity but also understanding. "I know what it’s like to lose the people you love… and I know how easy it is to let yourself be dragged down by the pain. But you’re better than this, Sakura."

The pink-haired kunoichi closed her eyes tightly. In her mind, Tsunade’s voice intertwined with her own words from the past.

"…'You’re not alone, Nao. I know… I know it hurts. Losing someone like that… it’s like a part of you goes dark forever. But he wouldn’t want this for you. He wouldn’t want you to give up… He would’ve wanted you to live, for his baby to live. He didn’t want it all to be in vain…' "

The memory hit her hard. Then she understood: now it was she who needed to hear those words. But it still hurt. The emptiness in her chest didn’t fade.

She took a deep breath, forcing herself to regain control. She couldn’t fall into the jaws of depression. She couldn’t afford to break.

The next day, after a long bath and an aspirin for her hangover, she reported to Tsunade. She tried to leave behind the lethargy of grief and threw herself completely back into her work. Her world now narrowed to the emergency rooms, the crowded hallways, and the long sleepless nights reviewing files. There was no time for distractions, only for treating patients, looking for patterns in symptoms, testing treatments, and coordinating strategies with Tsunade and Shizune. Every patient was a new battle, and though her heart remained heavy with pain, she forced herself to keep going.

On her part, Hinata could no longer stand idly by while the village suffered. Every night, from the window of her room, she watched the faint glow of streetlights illuminating the empty streets, heard the distant echo of hurried footsteps from the few ninja still patrolling, and felt the weight of uncertainty suffocating her. She knew that out there, Naruto and her friends were giving their all, tirelessly helping people, while she remained confined within the walls of the Hyuuga compound. The helplessness consumed her. She couldn’t go on like this. So, defying her father’s orders, she decided to leave and join Naruto and the others in distributing supplies. It wasn’t an impulsive decision but one she made with determination. She knew the risks, but she also knew her place was beside her comrades, helping those who needed it most.

Hinata stopped in front of the large gate of the Hyuuga compound one morning, her heart pounding, not out of fear, but from the certainty of what she was about to do. She took a deep breath and pushed it open with resolve. It didn’t surprise her to find her father waiting on the other side. Hiashi Hyuuga, with his imposing presence and stern gaze, watched her silently as she stepped forward, her posture upright as if there was no chance she would back down.

"Hinata," his voice was firm, without needing to rise. "I’ve already told you. You cannot leave. I won’t allow you to jeopardize the clan’s safety."

Hinata clenched her fists, feeling the pressure of her nails against her palms. She knew this wouldn’t be easy.

"Father…" She raised her gaze, her pearl-like eyes shining with determination. "I can’t stay here and do nothing. The village needs us. If I’m truly going to be the clan’s heir, then I must act like it."

Hiashi’s brow furrowed slightly.

"The duty of the heir is to preserve the clan’s stability, not to expose yourself unnecessarily."

"And that’s exactly why I must leave," Hinata replied, with more firmness than her father expected. "I can’t be a leader who hides behind four walls while others fight. If I want the clan to respect me, I must lead by example."

Hiashi’s expression didn’t change, but a fleeting glimmer of surprise passed through his eyes. That tone of conviction in his daughter’s voice wasn’t something he heard often.

"Are you willing to defy me, Hinata?"

She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of that question, but her decision was already made.

"Yes. This isn’t just about being a Hyuuga, it’s about being a kunoichi of Konoha. I chose this path, and I can’t abandon it now."

A long silence stretched between them, so thick it was almost palpable. Hiashi studied her carefully, searching her expression for any sign of doubt. He found none.

Finally, he closed his eyes and exhaled.

"Do as you wish."

Hinata didn’t wait any longer. With one last glance at her father, she turned on her heel and ran toward the village.

The morning wind brushed her face as her feet moved swiftly across the rooftops. For the first time in a long while, she felt that the weight of her lineage wasn’t a burden but a motivation. She hadn’t just managed to leave the compound. She had also gained something far more valuable than her father’s permission: his respect.

One night, as Sakura was reviewing the most critical cases in her office, she heard someone enter without knocking.

"You didn’t think I’d let you do this alone, did you?" said a familiar voice.

Sakura looked up, surprised.

"Ino?"

Her friend stood there, dressed in the shinobi medical uniform, her hair tied up in a high ponytail and determination shining in her blue eyes.

"I’m here to help," Ino declared firmly. "Tsunade-shishou approved my volunteering."

Sakura slowly rose from her seat, unsure of what to say.

"But… I heard the Yamanaka clan has secluded themselves because of the epidemic… Are they okay with you being here? Your mother…?"

Ino looked away for a moment.

"She didn’t want me to come" she admitted. "After losing my father, she’s afraid of losing me too. We had a horrible argument before I left the house. She said she couldn’t bear another funeral…"

Her voice broke, but she quickly took a deep breath and forced herself to recompose.

"But this is where I belong. I can’t just sit back and do nothing. I know medical ninjutsu, I was trained for this, and besides…" Her expression suddenly turned sad. "I heard about your parents. I’m so sorry, Sakura. I wish I could’ve been there for you during that time."

"Ino…"

"Listen, I’m here now… and I’m not going to let you carry this burden alone! No objections from you, Forehead!" For the first time in a long while, Sakura smiled at the comment. It was a small, fragile smile, but it was real.

"Ino… I… I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this…" she whispered, moved.

"Don’t thank me," Ino said with a tired smile. "Just tell me where you need me."

Sakura felt something inside her break… and at the same time, mend.

That night, after finishing her shift, Sakura returned to her office. Her eyes fell on the bottle of sake she had left on her desk days ago.

For weeks, she had turned to alcohol to escape, seeking a momentary relief that never came. But now, with Ino by her side, she realized she didn’t need any more anesthesia.

She picked up the bottle, walked over to the sink, and without hesitation, poured it all out.

Chapter Text

With the help of Shizune and Sakura, Tsunade managed to develop a provisional treatment that, although not a cure, at least slowed the virus's progression. But the damage was already done. Too many lives had been lost, too many families left in ruins.

The process of reaching that treatment had not been easy. With limited resources and a rapidly mutating virus of unknown origin, the three kunoichi were forced to try different approaches before finding a viable formula. They worked tirelessly, studying the symptoms and looking for patterns among the affected.

Shizune was in charge of performing autopsies on the deceased, identifying the most compromised organs and analyzing the virus's effects on the immune system. Sakura, on the other hand, took samples from infected individuals who were still holding on, studying their chakra’s response to the disease and testing different combinations of medicinal herbs in search of a compound that could alleviate the symptoms. While they searched for a way to slow the virus's progression, Shizune found that certain medicinal herbs could decelerate its advance in infected cell cultures. However, their effect was limited.

Meanwhile, Tsunade delved into ancient medical scrolls, reviewing records of past epidemics in search of any reference to a similar virus. She found mentions in old records from the First Great Ninja War, where compounds extracted from animals with healing properties were used to treat unknown diseases. After researching the Senju clan archives, they discovered references to a substance found within certain animals with high regenerative capabilities. This reminded Sakura, who had worked with summoning animals in her medical studies, that Katsuyu, the slug from Shikkotsu, possessed a unique fluid capable of purifying toxins and regenerating damaged tissue.

The key to the treatment came when they discovered that certain compounds present in white ginseng root, combined with lotus flower extract and reinforced with small doses of medical chakra, could stabilize patients in the early stages of infection. The mixture was further enhanced with a diluted extract of Katsuyu’s fluid, obtained through a pact with the slug to provide safe doses for medical use. Additionally, they observed that infected individuals with greater chakra control had a slight advantage in fighting the virus. This led Tsunade to develop a temporary seal that could be applied to patients to strengthen their vital energy flow.

Despite this progress, they knew that the treatment only bought them time. It did not cure the virus, it merely slowed its progress and allowed the body to resist a little longer.

Sakura reviewed the latest reports, but the words on the papers seemed to blur before her eyes. She felt the weight of the tragedy sinking into her chest like an unbearable burden. Her hands trembled slightly as she let the documents fall onto the table. She brought a hand to her face, trying to dispel the exhaustion consuming her, but the emptiness inside her only grew deeper.

"This has to work… we've already lost too many…" she murmured.

Tsunade, though exhausted, remained steadfast.

"It’s not over yet, Sakura."

Sakura nodded with difficulty, closing her eyes for a moment. She knew she had to keep going, even if her heart was broken.

The office was dimly lit, illuminated only by the soft glow of a desk lamp. Kakashi sighed, massaging the bridge of his nose as he reviewed the latest reports sent by Tsunade. Despite the good news of having a treatment that might work against the virus, there was still an endless list of tasks to be done. Since the outbreak had begun, the workload had tripled. And while he could delegate responsibilities, the final burden always fell on him.

"I never wanted this position…" he thought, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on his shoulders.

Then, without warning… BAM!

The door burst open with such force that he nearly fell out of his chair.

"Oh, reckless youth!"

Kakashi closed his eyes and exhaled slowly.

"Guy?"

"The one and only!" Guy entered with his ever-radiant smile, rolling in his wheelchair.

"Who brought you up here?" Kakashi asked, curious, trying to recall which shinobi had stayed behind in the tower.

"I have my methods. What’s with that face, Kakashi? You look like an eighty-year-old man!"

Kakashi stared at him blankly.

"Not all of us can radiate youthful energy at midnight, Guy. Some of us have work to do."

"And that’s exactly why I’m here!" Guy rolled up to his desk. "I’ve come to save you from the dark and cruel fate of becoming a bitter old hermit, buried in scrolls and stress!"

"Too late."

"Ha! Not on my watch, old friend."

Kakashi sighed and set the papers down on his desk.

"Let me guess… Another one of your motivational speeches?"

"Exactly! But first…"

Guy grinned from ear to ear and pulled a paper bag from his pouch, revealing a bottle of tea and a small, neatly wrapped package.

"I brought you something!"

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

"Since when are you a nighttime delivery service?"

"Since I realized that the new Hokage is too busy to take care of himself." Guy placed the bag on the desk. "It’s cinnamon and ginger tea —good for clearing the mind— and honey sesame dango."

Kakashi blinked.

"Honey dango?"

"I know it’s your favorite!"

Kakashi took the package, a bit surprised. Guy wasn’t usually so detail-oriented about others' preferences, but the fact that he remembered brought a small smile to his face.

"Thanks, Guy."

"You’re welcome!" Guy crossed his arms proudly. "Now, on to the motivational speech…"

Kakashi sighed, but this time with less irritation.

"Go ahead."

Guy cleared his throat and raised a finger.

"I’ve seen what you’re doing, Kakashi! You work tirelessly, handle everything, search for solutions… and even though you try to hide it with that ‘nothing affects me’ attitude, I know you’re exhausted."

Kakashi lowered his gaze to the dango package, calmly opening it as he listened.

"I don’t have a choice. The village needs me to-"

"The village needs you to stay on your feet!" Guy interrupted. "And to do that, you need to remember that you’re not alone."

Kakashi picked up one of the dango sticks. Then, he hesitated.

For a moment, his fingers brushed against his mask, undecided. Not because of the epidemic, not due to sanitary measures… but out of an old habit of hiding his face.

But it wasn’t a secret anymore. Many of his comrades already knew his true identity, and in that office, with Guy, there was no point in pretending.

With a quiet sigh, he lowered the mask and took a bite of the dango.

Guy, watching him closely, grinned widely.

"Ha! I knew you’d like them."

The Hokage set the skewer down on the bag and looked at his friend with a faint smile.

"I thought you came here just to annoy me."

"That’s just a bonus. I’m serious, Kakashi. We’re all in this together, and you can count on your old rival."

Kakashi glanced at him sideways.

"I know."

Guy smiled again, though this time with less exuberance.

"And if you ever feel like the weight is too much… just say the word, and I’ll be here."

Kakashi held his gaze for a moment before sighing in resignation.

"If you really want to help… you could start by leaving without shouting."

Guy laughed heartily and rolled his wheelchair toward the door.

"I can’t promise that!"

He turned to leave but paused at the doorway to add:

"Oh, and remember, Kakashi… even in the darkest moments, the flame of youth still burns."

Kakashi took another bite of the dango, secretly savoring the taste.

"Thanks, Guy."

The news about the epidemic in Konoha spread quickly to the neighboring villages. Aware that the health crisis could not be fought alone, Kakashi had already sent requests for help to the other shinobi leaders. The first responses did not take long to arrive.

Karin Uzumaki walked firmly toward Konoha's entrance, leading a group of shinobi experts in tracking and sealing, specialized in detecting anomalies in sick bodies. She was now working at the main hospital in Kusa, where she had become an outstanding kunoichi thanks to her extraordinary chakra reserves. After weeks of being shut, the village gates finally opened to receive them.

She would never admit it, but Sakura had influenced her career choice in some way.

As she crossed the towering gates of the Hidden Leaf Village, a memory struck her: those days following the Fourth Ninja War, when Tsunade's successor had taught her to channel her chakra in a way she had never considered before.

The bustle of the camp blended with the murmur of the wind among the tents. The scent of medicinal herbs filled the air as ninja medics worked tirelessly to tend to the wounded from the war.

Karin stood beside a stretcher, her sleeve rolled up and fresh bite marks visible on her skin. Her patients were already accustomed to her method, and she saw no reason to change it.

"You can’t keep doing this," said a voice beside her.

Karin looked up and found Sakura Haruno watching her seriously.

"Oh, really?" she replied mockingly. "And who says so?"

Sakura sighed. She wasn’t in the mood to argue, but she knew Karin was stubborn.

"Listen, I know your healing ability is exceptional, but you're hurting yourself. There’s a better way to do this without having your chakra drained through bites."

Karin let out a dry laugh.

"And why do you care? Don’t tell me it’s out of compassion."

"Because I know you're better than this," Sakura answered bluntly. "You have incredible potential, and wasting it like this is foolish."

Karin eyed her warily, then narrowed her eyes.

"I see… Of course, the great student of Lady Tsunade comes to tell me how to do my job. Or maybe, deep down, it just bothers you that Sasuke found me more useful than you."

Sakura felt as if she had been punched in the stomach, but her expression remained steady.

"Do me a favor, Karin," she said firmly. "Don’t bring Sasuke into this."

"Oh, come on," the redhead insisted with a sharp smile. "Don't tell me you don't care anymore. That's hard to believe after how you used to drool over him."

Sakura stared at her, without a trace of the insecurity she once felt.

"Believe it or not, I don’t care anymore," she said with absolute certainty. "Sasuke tried to kill me more than once, and it took me a while to realize it, but I'm not going to keep chasing after someone who sees me as a burden."

Karin pressed her lips together, slightly taken aback by the firmness in Sakura’s voice.

"Then why are you so insistent on helping me?"

"Because I know what it’s like to be underestimated," Sakura replied. "And because you have talent. One that you could use far better if you stopped relying on such a self-destructive way of healing."

Karin looked away, arms crossed. There was something about Sakura’s words that irritated her, perhaps because, deep down, she knew she was right.

"Fine," she grumbled. "Show me how to do it, then. It better work!"

Sakura gave a small smile and, without wasting more time, took her hands and began guiding her chakra.

Even after working together for hours tending to the wounded, the tension between them did not fade. Karin continued throwing sharp remarks now and then, and Sakura responded with forced patience, refusing to take the bait. When they finished treating a patient, they barely spoke beyond what was necessary. Karin wasn’t willing to admit that Sakura’s technique was effective, and Sakura didn’t expect any gratitude from her. They weren’t friends, nor would they be anytime soon, but at least, for the sake of the injured, they had found a way to tolerate each other… even if they both still found the other insufferable.

Karin’s arrival surprised many, but her demeanor remained firm and professional. Upon entering the hospital, she was greeted by Tsunade and Shizune.

"Don't think I came here for Sasuke," she stated, arms crossed. "This is for the people who need help."

It had been reported that, from the desert, Suna had sent a significant delegation of elite healers, along with caravans filled with medical supplies and medicine. They were escorted by Suna shinobi, led by Temari, and were expected to arrive in the village within a few days.
"This is the least we can do," Gaara had mentioned to a very grateful Kakashi during a video call. "We cannot allow an allied village to fall to an invisible threat."

However, not all villages were willing to expose their people. Kiri, Kumo, and Iwa responded with caution, making it clear that they would not send their shinobi directly to Konoha out of fear of contagion. Even so, their leaders offered support in the form of donations of supplies and medicine.
The problem was logistics: None of these villages wanted to risk the disease crossing their borders, so they suggested setting up one or more drop-off points in neutral zones. Konoha shinobi would have to travel to these locations to collect the donations and bring them back, a process that required meticulous planning to minimize risks and prevent resource losses along the way.
Despite the challenges, Kakashi was determined to carry out the operation.
"No matter how complicated it is," he said firmly during a meeting with the high command and the daimyō. "We can't afford to turn down any help."
With each reinforcement and donation, the fight against the epidemic grew stronger, but the crisis was still far from over.

"Did she really say that?" Ino asked, crossing her arms. "'Don't think I came here for Sasuke.'? How annoying. Does she think anyone was waiting for her with open arms?"
Sakura sighed as she arranged a few boxes of bandages.
"What matters is that she brought help, and that benefits us."
"Even so," Ino continued, frowning toward the door, "if that woman crosses the line with any of her venomous comments, I won't hesitate to punch her."
Sakura gave a tired smile.
"Don't worry about that. I don't need any stupid quarrels with a shinobi from an allied village."
Ino observed her in silence for a moment before sighing.
"Fine, but if she says something out of line, I'm not going to stand by and do nothing. Believe me, I already know how unbearable she can be. After all, you were the one who taught her to heal without being bitten, and she couldn't even thank you."
Sakura rolled her eyes with a resigned smile.
"I don't expect any thanks from Karin."
"Well, I do expect her not to bother you," Ino replied firmly. "So, if she does, she'll have to deal with me."
Sakura gave her a light shove on the shoulder in camaraderie.

The man once known as "the Copy Ninja" stood in his office, arms crossed and wearing a more serious expression than usual.

Kakashi leaned against his desk, observing the shinobi gathered before him. Naruto, Sai, Shikamaru, Kiba, Chōji, Tenten, and Rock Lee waited in silence for their instructions. The door opened, allowing the last member of the mission to enter: Sasuke Uchiha. His arrival was met with polite acknowledgment from the others; Naruto, as always, greeted him with a smile.

"Alright, now that we’re all here, I’ll brief you on the situation," Kakashi began firmly. "We have secured the support of Kiri, Kumo, and Iwa. They are willing to send us medical supplies, food, and other essential resources. Your mission is to meet with the emissaries from Kiri, Kumo, and Iwa at three neutral gathering points and escort the donations back to Konoha. However, there is a problem."

"What’s the risk?", Sasuke asked.

Kakashi narrowed his eyes.
"News about the crisis in Konoha has leaked. Criminal groups and rogue shinobi might attempt to intercept the supplies or even attack the emissaries."

"So there’s a risk of ambushes," Sai noted.

"We can’t rule out that possibility," Kakashi replied. "That’s why you must move quickly and keep a low profile. To optimize transportation, you’ll carry large storage scrolls. You need to seal the supplies immediately to avoid heavy loads and move efficiently."

Naruto slammed his fist against his prosthetic hand.
"If any scumbag tries something, they’ll regret it!"

Shikamaru sighed tiredly.
"Ideally, we should avoid combat. We can’t afford more casualties or unnecessary attention right now."

Kakashi nodded.
"Exactly. There will be only one shipment from each nation this time, so failure is not an option." Kakashi pulled out a scroll, unrolled it on the desk, and pointed to three locations marked in red ink.

"The first collection point is in the Land of Forests, where you will receive Kiri’s donations. It’s the closest and most accessible location. However, that doesn’t mean we can lower our guard. The terrain is dense and humid, ideal for ambushes. Once you secure the supplies, you’ll move on to the next destination."

The shinobi nodded silently, taking in every word.

"The second point is Turtle Island, where Kumo will leave their donations. This will be the most challenging leg of the journey, as you’ll need to cross part of the sea and deal with potential storms along the way. Turtle Island is relatively secure, but we can’t rule out unforeseen dangers."

Naruto frowned but nodded.

"The third and final point is the furthest," Kakashi continued. "Iwa’s donations will be deposited in an area near the Mountain Graveyard. The terrain is rough, and weather conditions can turn harsh at any moment. This will be your last stop before returning to Konoha with all the supplies."

Shikamaru rubbed his chin, analyzing the strategy in his mind.
"In total, we have just over two weeks to complete this mission. There can be no delays, so we must leave today. You have three hours to prepare before departure. Bring nothing unnecessary, and make sure to carry enough storage scrolls."

Shikamaru stepped forward.
"And communication? If something goes wrong, we need to contact you immediately."

"Good question," Kakashi replied, turning to him. "We’ll use the fastest and most reliable method: summonings. Naruto, you’ll be responsible for sending me periodic reports on your location and the mission’s status. That way, we can coordinate any changes or emergencies in real time."

Kakashi rolled up the scroll and handed it to Shikamaru.

Everyone exchanged glances before nodding. Kakashi took a deep breath, his gaze firm as he looked at each of them.

"This is vital for Konoha. We cannot afford failure. And above all, stay alert. We don’t know who you might encounter along the way."

Rock Lee grinned with determination.
"Don’t worry, Lord Hokage! We won’t let anyone take advantage of this tragedy!"

Kakashi’s gaze swept over each of them, ensuring they understood the gravity of the mission.

"I trust you. Get ready and head out as soon as possible."

With those words, the meeting ended. The mission had begun.

Sakura was organizing newly arrived medicine from Kusa when she heard a voice behind her, one that was all too familiar.

"Who would’ve thought?… I never imagined I’d see the great Konoha in this state." Karin crossed her arms, glancing around with a smug smile.

Sakura closed her eyes for a second and exhaled patiently before turning around.
"Thank you for coming, Karin. Kusa’s help is invaluable right now."

"Of course it is," the redhead replied with a smirk. "If it weren’t for us, I doubt you’d be able to handle this on your own."

Sakura clenched her jaw but kept her composure. This wasn’t the time to argue.

Karin looked her up and down, raising an eyebrow.
"I have to say, you look awful. When was the last time you slept? No, wait… have you even looked in a mirror lately?"

Before Sakura could respond, a third voice cut in sharply.

"Have you looked in a mirror, Karin? Because honestly, you’re in no position to talk," Ino said, appearing at Sakura’s side with her arms crossed and a razor-sharp glare.

Sakura placed the medicine bottles on the table with more force than necessary.
"We’ve been working non-stop," she replied in a neutral tone. "Saving lives is the priority, not looking good."

Karin clicked her tongue.
"Sure, sure… But with those dark circles, not even if Sasuke were here would he look at you twice."

Ino narrowed her eyes and stepped forward as if she were ready to throw a punch.
"Tell me, do you want to keep up that tone, or would you rather I help you shut up?" she said with a sarcastic smile.

Sakura placed a hand on Ino’s arm to calm her down.
"Let it go, Ino. It’s not worth it."

Ignoring the warning, Karin smirked smugly and leaned slightly toward Sakura.
"By the way… how’s Sasuke?" she asked, her expression a mix of curiosity and mischief. "I heard he’s back in the village. Have you spoken to him?"

Sakura felt a thread of irritation crawl up her spine.
"I don’t have time for that right now," she answered coolly, turning to another set of bottles. "There are more important things happening."

Karin tilted her head with feigned innocence.
"Wow, what a diplomatic answer. But tell me, are you still hung up on him? Or have you finally accepted that you were never his type?"

Before Sakura could react, Ino let out a mocking laugh.
"Wow, Karin, how long did you spend rehearsing that line? Because, let me tell you, it’s obvious you put a lot of effort into being insufferable."

Sakura paused for a moment, her fingers tightening around a medicine box. She turned to look at Karin, exhausted.
"Are you still on about that, Karin? If you’re done talking, there are patients that need attention," she said in a controlled voice, though her tone was no longer as polite.

Karin chuckled softly and, before walking away, said,
"Relax, Haruno. It was just curiosity."

Sakura closed her eyes for a moment before calmly exhaling. She wouldn’t give Karin the satisfaction of seeing her upset. But deep inside, she couldn’t ignore the simmering annoyance in her chest.

Ino, meanwhile, glared daggers at Karin and muttered just loud enough for Sakura to hear,
"I swear, if she keeps up that attitude, I’m gonna kick her scrawny ass all the way back to Kusa."

Sakura allowed herself a small smile, silently grateful for her friend’s presence.

After three days of travel without any incidents, the group advanced silently and hastily through the dense trees separating Konoha's territory from the agreed-upon meeting point. A few hours later, almost 300 meters from their destination, Shikamaru raised a hand, signaling them to stop. Then, he turned to Sasuke with a sigh.

"We're almost there. Sasuke, you have to stay here."

The Uchiha nodded indifferently.

"I know. I'll keep watch over the area."

Shikamaru refocused on the path ahead.

"Alright, the rest of us, let's move on."

The group resumed their march, leaving Sasuke in his position. The fame Sasuke had gained during the Fourth War was not entirely positive. Although he had fought on the allies’ side in the final stage, his history of attacking the Kages and his brief alliance with Akatsuki were still fresh in the minds of many shinobi from the major villages. So, to avoid negative reactions and possible confrontations, it was best for Sasuke to remain out of sight… for now.

Upon arriving at the camp, they spotted about a dozen shinobi from Kiri, already assembled and all wearing masks. Shikamaru immediately ordered the others to put on their masks as well. The tension in the air was palpable; some of the Kiri shinobi murmured among themselves, analyzing the arrival of Konoha’s representatives, who had to stop at a designated distance.

With his natural diplomatic skill, Shikamaru stepped forward calmly and confidently. He took a deep breath, ready to offer words of gratitude and ease the tension.

But then…

"Hey, hello everyone! I’m the Hokage-in-progress!" Naruto exclaimed, stepping forward energetically and raising a hand in greeting.

Shikamaru almost tripped over his own feet and looked at him in horror.

"Wait, Naruto!" he hissed through clenched teeth. "Don’t say unnecessary things!"

"What do you mean unnecessary? I have to introduce myself with confidence!" Naruto replied, smiling behind his mask.

The Kiri shinobi exchanged glances. Some looked confused, others amused, and a few clearly irritated.

"‘Hokage-in-progress’?" one Kiri ninja murmured, raising an eyebrow.

"I think he meant ‘future Hokage,’" another whispered.

"Or maybe he’s just improvising," someone added with a mocking tone.

Shikamaru facepalmed, already feeling a headache coming.

"Naruto…" he muttered threateningly. "Let me do the talking!"

Naruto crossed his arms, puffing out his cheeks.

"Tch, you’re so troublesome…"

"That’s MY line," Shikamaru muttered in annoyance before taking the floor.

Behind them, Kiba and Tenten watched the scene with amusement.

"It’s always a show watching them argue," Kiba said quietly, crossing his arms with a smirk.

"Yeah, but at least it helps break some of the tension," Tenten responded, resting her large scroll on one side.

"And what about you? Feeling nervous?" Kiba asked, raising an eyebrow.

Tenten scoffed.

"Please, Kiba. After training with Gai-sensei, diplomatic pressure is the least of my worries."

Kiba let out a low chuckle.

"You’re right, nothing compares to Might Guy’s training."

Meanwhile, Shikamaru finally managed to speak properly.

"We deeply appreciate that you answered our call. Konoha has been fighting this epidemic with all its resources, but the situation is becoming unsustainable. Your help means a lot to us."

The visiting shinobi nodded. Then, a Kiri ninja stepped forward.

"We understand that this crisis doesn’t just affect Konoha; if it’s not controlled, it could spread to other villages. Kiri has brought large supplies of medicine and special ointments made from our aquatic medicinal plants."

"We truly appreciate everything you’ve brought. Your donations will make a difference."

Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, surprised by his mature tone.

"Wow, he actually has serious moments when he really needs to," he thought before clearing his throat and continuing.

"We know that risking yourselves for another village isn’t easy, and that not everyone agrees with helping Konoha. But I assure you, your support will go down in history. This isn’t just Konoha’s problem, it’s a threat to all if we don’t stop it in time."

The Kiri group nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation.

Naruto, with a more restrained smile, concluded, "Thank you all. And we promise we’ll do whatever it takes to end this epidemic as soon as possible."

The atmosphere relaxed slightly after those words, and the collaboration between the villages could finally begin.

On the fourth day of the mission, the Konoha team advanced relentlessly through the forest. Shikamaru led the way, with Sasuke and Sai guarding the flanks, while Naruto and Kiba whispered arguments in the rear.

At the center of the group, Tenten ran with steady steps, followed by Rock Lee and Chouji. The kunoichi carried a massive storage scroll on her back, sealed with medical supplies and received donations. Each step took them farther from the first delivery point and closer to the port, where they would board a ship bound for Turtle Island.

Suddenly, Sai came to an abrupt stop, his sharp gaze scanning the dense forest.
"We're being followed," he announced in a low voice.

Sasuke immediately activated his Sharingan, his right eye glowing red in the dim light. Shikamaru narrowed his eyes, analyzing the situation.
"Tch… We're not alone," he murmured.

Before they could react, several hooded figures emerged from the trees, surrounding them with coordinated movements. Their clothing was a mix of different villages' attire, indicating they belonged to none in particular. Mercenaries.

One of them, seemingly the leader, stepped forward with a crooked smile.
"Well, well…" he murmured mockingly. "Looks like we've struck gold. Konoha shinobi in the middle of a crisis, carrying supplies. Too easy of a hit."

Naruto smirked, cracking his knuckles.
"Easy? Don't make me laugh."

Sasuke unsheathed his katana, a cold gleam in his eyes.
"If you want to make it out of here alive, back off now."

The mercenary leader chuckled.
"We like challenges. Attack them!"

In a blink, the forest erupted into battle. Naruto created several dozen shadow clones, splitting up the attackers and sowing chaos in their ranks. Sasuke vanished in a flash, moving at an inhuman speed as his katana whistled through the air, taking down enemies with precise strikes.

Shikamaru used his shadows to immobilize the most dangerous mercenaries, leaving them defenseless against Sai's swift attacks and ink beasts. Chouji, with his expansion jutsu, sent ten of them flying with a single swing of his massive arm.

Tenten unleashed a barrage of kunai and shuriken from a scroll, forcing several enemies to take cover.
"I won’t let anyone touch these supplies!" she shouted, hurling a series of explosive tags that detonated among the enemy ranks.

Rock Lee tore through the battlefield with devastating punches and kicks, moving like a whirlwind of taijutsu. Meanwhile, Kiba and Akamaru leaped into the fray, transforming into their fierce "Beast Man Form."
"Let’s go, Akamaru!" Kiba roared as they spun through the air like a deadly storm of fangs. Their attack struck the enemy leader head-on, slamming him violently against a tree.

When the last mercenary hit the ground, the group took a moment to catch their breath. It seemed the danger had passed… until a new presence emerged from the shadows.

A tall man with dark hair and sharp eyes stepped forward. A dark cloak concealed his attire, and an Oni mask covered his nose and mouth. His mere presence was imposing, so much so that even Sasuke and Naruto tensed immediately.
"Mmm… Konoha really has fallen if they send their best team with so little information," he murmured with an icy sneer.

Rock Lee and Chouji assumed combat stances, ready to strike.
"Who the hell are you?" Naruto growled, frowning.

"Let's just say I'm someone who knows more than you should… about the disease, its origins… and those who profit from its chaos."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes intently.
"What do you know?"

The man tilted his head slightly, as if evaluating them.
"Oh, many things. But the truth is… I don’t think you're ready to hear them."

Before they could react, he threw an explosive tag to the ground. The detonation created a thick cloud of smoke. Shikamaru extended his shadows to catch him, but the enemy was too fast and disappeared into the dense forest.

When the smoke cleared, only a small scroll remained on the ground. Tenten cautiously picked it up and unrolled it. Inside, there was a map marked with several locations and a message written in black ink: "The virus was only the beginning. Something far greater is in motion."

The group exchanged serious looks.
"This isn’t over…" Sasuke murmured.

Naruto clenched his fists with determination.
"Whoever that guy is, we have to find him."

"Not now, Naruto," Shikamaru ordered. "We have to reach the second checkpoint."

The path ahead was clear, and the mission was still ongoing, but they all knew: beyond the epidemic, something dark was looming over Konoha.

Chapter Text

On the fifth day of the mission, a salty breeze greeted the small merchant village at dawn. The port was a hive of activity: fishermen unloaded nets filled with silvery fish, merchants shouted their wares, and the air was thick with the scent of seafood and damp wood.

Sitting on a worn wooden dock, Naruto rolled up a scroll and handed it to a small summoned frog.

"Tell Kakashi-sensei that the first delivery was a success and that the mercenaries didn’t give us any trouble," Naruto said. The frog nodded solemnly. "Also, tell him about the mysterious guy and the message he left. Something weird is going on with this virus."

With a croak, the frog disappeared in a puff of smoke. Just a few minutes later, the same frog reappeared with a response.

"The Kumo ninjas will be on Turtle Island tomorrow. You need to cross the sea as soon as possible."

Naruto sighed and turned to the group.

"Well, you heard him. We gotta move!"

"We can move all you want, but not on an empty stomach," Chouji grumbled, clutching his stomach with a pained expression. "I haven’t eaten properly since yesterday. This is inhumane…"

Shikamaru sighed, looking tired.

"Alright, we’ll get something to eat first, then we’ll head out."

The group made a quick stop at a makeshift ramen stall. While the others were barely finishing their first bowl, Chouji was already on his third.

"Finally, a moment of peace!" he exclaimed, tears in his eyes, hugging an empty bowl like a treasure.

"What’s inhumane is that you’re still hungry after that…" Shikamaru muttered.

But the real problem came when they tried to find a boat.

The port was full of captains and sailors hardened by the sun and salt, but as soon as they saw the shinobi’s masks and their Konoha headbands, their expressions changed. News of Konoha’s epidemic had already reached the area. Some outright refused to take them, while others demanded outrageous prices.

"This is abuse!" Naruto growled, crossing his arms.

Shikamaru tried negotiating with a thick-bearded captain who eyed them with suspicion.

"We can pay, but not that much. Besides, we’re Konoha shinobi. We can guarantee your safety."

The man spat on the ground.

"Safety? I don’t wanna get sick because of you people."

Sasuke tried another captain, offering a more reasonable sum, but the man just laughed.

"I wouldn’t take you even if you paid me triple. Who knows what kind of plague you’re carrying?"

"Tsk! Do we look like we’re coughing or have a fever?" Naruto snapped.

"I don’t care! You could be infected and not even know it!"

Frustrated, they were starting to consider stealing a boat when a rough voice interrupted them.

"HAHAHAHA! Boys, boys! It’s obvious you haven’t sailed much in your lives!"

The team turned to see the owner of the voice: a gray-bearded old man with sun-worn skin, swaying slightly with a bottle of sake in hand. He wore a tattered jacket that reeked of alcohol, a decorative eyepatch over his right eye, and a belt with more bottles hanging from it than weapons.

"I’m Captain Gombei, 'Perfect Storm,' and I can take you anywhere for a fair price… or almost fair, depending on how much sake I have left," he said with a toothless grin.

The team exchanged glances.

"'Perfect Storm'?" Tenten whispered to Kiba. "Why do I feel like he is the storm?"

"And not in a good way…" Kiba muttered, covering his nose from the strong stench of alcohol. Akamaru did the same, placing a paw over his snout.

Sasuke observed the old man’s ship. It was big, sure, but the hull had more patches than an old suit of armor, and the mast creaked ominously in the wind.

"That ship doesn’t look very safe," he commented.

Old Gombei burst into laughter and clapped Naruto on the back, nearly knocking him over.

"HAHAHAHA! This kid’s got jokes! Listen up, youngsters. This ship has survived storms, pirates, sea monsters, and even my ex-wife! No ocean has ever beaten it!"

"Your ex-wife?" Sai asked, confused.

Gombei frowned.

"Let’s not talk about that."

The team didn’t have many options. The alternative was wasting time looking for another boat and risking not reaching Turtle Island in time.

"How much do you charge?" Shikamaru asked, resigned.

Gombei stroked his chin thoughtfully.

"Hmm… let’s see… passage for eight shinobi and a dog… supplies… guaranteed safety… one barrel of sake, and we’re set!"

"We’re not paying you in alcohol!" Naruto snapped.

"Bah, fine, fine. Five thousand ryō, and that’s it."

After one last look at the ship (and making sure Gombei could at least walk in a straight line), they agreed on the deal and boarded.

From the shore, a group of sailors watched them with amusement.

"Are they sure they’ll make it out alive?" one whispered.

"If the boat doesn’t sink, the old man might sell them for sake."

"Or use them as shark bait!"

The men laughed, and Naruto glared at them.

"Tch! Shut up already!"

But the journey had already begun. Between the uncertainty, the creaking ship, and the swaying captain, one thing was certain: it wasn’t going to be a smooth ride.

The ship moved forward slowly, rocking on the waves as if it were more exhausted than the crew itself. Naruto and the others watched with growing concern as Captain Gombei leaned against the helm, humming a sea shanty while holding a bottle of sake in his other hand.

"Sing with me, boys! 'Ohh! The sea is cruel, but my mother-in-law is crueler!'" Gombei sang in a raspy voice.

"Is that a sea shanty?" Tenten whispered, frowning.

"It sounds more like a trauma…" Shikamaru commented.

Despite the poor state of the ship, at least they were moving forward without trouble… until the clouds on the horizon began to thicken and darken.

Sai leaned against the railing, watching intently.
"A storm is coming."

Gombei, who had been about to take another sip, paused and looked up at the sky.
"Bah! That? That’s just a little kiss from Mother Nature. Nothing my faithful 'One-Eyed Mermaid' can’t handle!"

"…Your ship is called One-Eyed Mermaid?" Naruto asked, incredulous.

"That’s right! And in her honor, we put a figurehead of a mermaid with only one eye."

Naruto peeked over the side, and sure enough, the ship’s prow featured a carved mermaid figure with an eyepatch.

"This is ridiculous…" he sighed.

As they continued, the wind began to howl stronger, and the waves grew aggressive. What had started as gentle sways turned into violent jolts.

"Ugh… I think I’m getting seasick!" Chouji groaned, leaning against the mast, his face turning green.

"Hold on tight!" Gombei suddenly shouted, looking much more sober now as he spotted the massive waves forming in the distance.

The ship began to rise and fall with each powerful crash of the sea. Saltwater lashed their faces, and the sky roared with distant thunder.

"This is NOT a 'little kiss' from Mother Nature, you lying old man!" Naruto yelled.

"Calm down, kid! We just need to navigate with patience and—"

A deafening crash interrupted his words as a giant wave slammed against the prow, causing the ship to tilt dangerously. Naruto and Tenten had to leap aside to avoid being swept away by the sheer force of the water.

"WE’RE SINKING!" Tenten screamed.

"Don’t exaggerate!" Gombei shot back. "As long as the One-Eyed Mermaid stays afloat, there’s nothing to worry about."

"The mast is creak—!" Rock Lee began to say, but he was cut off by the sharp sound of splintering wood.

The group looked up just in time to see the main mast tilting dangerously.

"QUICK, CUT THE SAILS!" Sasuke shouted.

Naruto, Sai, and Tenten leapt into action, slashing the ropes with their kunai just before the mast collapsed, preventing it from smashing through the deck.

"That was close!" Naruto exclaimed.

"Hurry, steady the helm, or we’ll be adrift!" Gombei ordered, now looking completely sober.

Shikamaru and Sasuke rushed to the helm, while Chouji, still seasick, clung to a barrel as if it were his only salvation.

"Never… never again am I getting on a boat," Chouji mumbled in pure suffering.

The waves continued to pound mercilessly. In a critical moment, an unexpected current dragged them toward a cluster of jagged rocks.

"WE’RE GOING TO CRASH!" Kiba screamed, while a terrified Akamaru stood on his hind legs, clinging to him.

Sasuke didn’t hesitate. Activating his Sharingan, he calculated his move precisely and launched a Chidori Nagashi into the water, generating an electric surge that disrupted the currents just enough to propel them away from the largest rock.

"Nice move, emo!" Naruto shouted, gripping the railing.

"Shut up and focus!"

Finally, after what felt like hours of chaos, the storm began to subside. The ship was a mess: the main mast was destroyed, the sails were in tatters, and the deck was soaked.

Gombei surveyed the damage and nodded in approval.
"Ha! Just as I predicted!"

"WHAT DID YOU PREDICT!?" Naruto bellowed.

"That we’d survive, of course."

The team stared at him in disbelief.

"This guy is worse than Gai-sensei…" Tenten whispered.

Despite the disaster, they had made it through the worst part of the sea. Or so they thought…

As the ship advanced, the wind began to shift, and the waves struck the hull with greater force. Naruto, swaying to keep his balance, frowned.

"Oy, old man! Is this trip always this rough?"

Gombei let out a laugh so loud that even a couple of seagulls flew away in fright.

"Ha! Blond kid, this ship has sailed through more seas than I’ve spent drinking. But yeah, the waters have been rougher lately. It’s not just the weather… there’s something strange in the sea."

Shikamaru, arms crossed, raised an eyebrow.

"Something strange? What do you mean?"

Gombei took a long swig from his flask (probably full of sake) and leaned over the helm with a conspiratorial air.

"For some time now, the waters around the Nagi Islands have been restless. I have no proof, but I have no doubts either… Something’s going on in that area. The seas here used to be unpredictable, but this is different. It’s like something is pulling at the waves, like there’s a shadow beneath the water moving them at will."

Kiba scoffed, arms crossed. "Pff, it’s probably just ocean currents."

"Ha! Currents? I’ve been sailing these seas longer than you’ve been alive, dog boy. Currents don’t roar, nor do they make compasses go crazy."

Naruto straightened up suddenly.

"They roar?!"

Gombei made a vague gesture with his hand.

"Well, not exactly roar-roar, but sometimes you hear things. Like wailing… growling. And ships that pass near those islands end up with problems. Rudders breaking, compasses failing, entire crews swearing they’ve seen shadows under the water…"

Tenten swallowed hard.

"That sounds like a sea monster…"

Rock Lee, excited, clenched his fist.

"If that’s the case, it will be an excellent opportunity to test my aquatic skills!"

"Oh sure, great idea, Lee!" Tenten said sarcastically. "I’m sure the monster is just waiting for a fistfight with you."

Lee nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly!"

Meanwhile, Sasuke watched the sea with a frown. He had heard rumors of strange disturbances in the ocean, but he never thought he’d experience it firsthand.

Gombei, for his part, simply shrugged and took another drink.

"I’ll just say this: if we end up near those waters… pray the sea ignores us."

The group exchanged glances. That was not a reassuring warning.

The ship advanced through the turbulent waters when, suddenly, a gigantic shadow glided beneath the vessel.

The sea churned, and a guttural sound emerged from the depths. Then, a colossal creature broke through the surface of the water with a deafening roar.

It looked like a kraken… or maybe a giant fish with sharp teeth… or perhaps a sea turtle with a permanently grumpy expression. No one could be sure. Its eyes gleamed with intelligence, and its shell, covered in algae and barnacles, looked like an island in itself.

"What is that?!" Tenten and Kiba yelled, clutching Akamaru.

"A legendary monster from the depths! This must be the sea monster we were talking about!" Rock Lee exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. "A worthy opponent!"

"Is that a sea turtle or an octopus with a bad attitude?" Tenten asked, pulling out an explosive scroll.

The monster let out a deep growl and began to move closer, its expression somewhere between threatening and annoyed.

Tenten reacted immediately, throwing kunai with explosive tags. The detonation lit up the sea, but when the smoke cleared…

The monster was still there. Unfazed. Wearing an expression that practically said, "Really?"

"This can’t be!" Tenten muttered. "We didn’t even leave a scratch!"

Rock Lee, however, was ecstatic.

"It’s not every day you get the chance to fight a being of this caliber! I will battle it with my bare fists!"

And without a second thought… he jumped into the water straight toward the monster.

"Lee, don’t be an idiot!" everyone shouted in unison.

Lee disappeared beneath the water. There was a tense moment… and then he shot out like a cork, landing headfirst on the deck.

"Incredible strength!" he said, feet in the air, before collapsing.

Sai, meanwhile, began rapidly sketching a giant squid on his scroll.

"This should distract it."

The drawing came to life and lunged at the sea monster… which looked at it with absolute disdain. With a single swipe, it destroyed it. Sai blinked.

"…Maybe I need to improve my marine designs."

Kiba and Akamaru got into a battle stance, but as soon as the monster sniffed them…

Instead of acting aggressively, it tilted its head in curiosity. Its enormous nose moved closer to Kiba, sniffing him insistently. Kiba froze.

"Is it… smelling us?"

The monster stared at him for a second… then yawned. Akamaru whimpered, offended.

"Hey! Are you ignoring us?! Are you underestimating us, you giant freak?!"

The monster kept its same bored expression.

Naruto, stumbling on the deck, tried to form the hand seal to enter Sage Mode and figure out what was going on.

"I got this! I’ll use Sage Mode to read its intent!"

But the ship rocked violently, and Naruto almost fell face-first into the water.

"Damn it, I can’t focus like this!"

Meanwhile, Shikamaru and Sasuke, who had been silently observing, exchanged glances.

"It’s not really attacking us," Sasuke said.

"It seems like it’s just testing us…" Shikamaru added, rubbing his temple. "What a pain."

That’s when Captain Gombei, who had been calmly drinking in a corner, shrugged and said:

"Bah. Don’t mind old Jirauo. He just wants to play for a bit. Give him some fish, and he’ll let you pass!"

Everyone fell silent.

"…What did you just say?" Naruto asked, a nervous tic in his eye.

"Yeah, yeah, that’s right," Gombei continued, taking another swig from his bottle. "I’ve known that old grump for years. All he wants is for you to give him some fish."

"And why didn’t you say so earlier?!" Kiba, Chouji, Tenten, and Naruto shouted in unison.

"Because I was enjoying the show," the captain said, laughing.

Annoyed, Naruto grabbed a few dried fish from the ship’s storage and threw them at the monster. The beast caught them with its tongue and chewed them slowly… then smiled in satisfaction and, without another sound, dove back into the sea. The ocean instantly calmed, and silence fell.

Shikamaru rubbed his face with both hands.

"All that trouble… for a few fish."

Gombei burst into laughter.

"Stubborn shinobi… you should listen to the sea experts more often."

Naruto frowned and looked at Sasuke.

"Don’t say anything."

"I wasn’t going to say anything."

"I know you were thinking it."

Sasuke smirked slightly.

"Maybe."

The ship continued on its course toward Turtle Island as everyone tried to process the fact that they had almost died because a some kind of turtle just wanted a little snack.

The night at sea passed without incident. Under the waning moon, the ocean stretched out in apparent calm, with the ship gently rocking between the waves.

However, some couldn't sleep. Akamaru let out a low growl, his ears perked up in alert. Kiba crossed his arms, restless, while Tenten, hugging her own knees, frowned.

"Tell me you hear that too," Kiba whispered.

"Don't say weird things," Tenten replied, though her tone wasn’t exactly confident.

From the deck, the air carried a faint murmur, almost a whisper that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. It was as if the wind carried the voices of old, stories of vanished sailors. And Gombei, as if he had been waiting for this moment, appeared out of nowhere with a sinister grin.

"Ah, so you've heard it!" he exclaimed, making Kiba and Tenten jump. "Let me tell you a story..."

Meanwhile, in a more secluded part of the ship, Naruto sighed, leaning against the railing and watching the moon’s reflection on the water. The sound of the waves was relaxing, but his mind remained uneasy. Sasuke, beside him, stayed silent until he spoke bluntly.

"Something's bothering you."

Naruto scoffed. "What isn't bothering me lately?"

They stayed like that for a moment, in silence, with only the rocking of the ship in the background. Finally, Naruto spoke again, not looking at him directly.

"I couldn’t see her."

Sasuke turned his head slightly. "Who?"

Naruto clicked his tongue, annoyed. "Who do you think? Sakura-chan."

Sasuke said nothing, but Naruto felt his attention on him.

"After our argument, I tried to find her, but they wouldn’t let me into the hospital. She’s still in there, tending to patients without rest, fighting to find a cure for that damn virus..."

Naruto rested his elbows on the railing.

"Why did you argue?"

"It was about you."

Sasuke looked away toward the dark sea.

"The Konoha Council granted you a pardon, but not everyone agreed. Sakura didn’t either."

Naruto noticed Sasuke’s subtle reaction: his fingers clenched into a fist.

"She… still can’t see you without remembering everything that happened," Naruto continued.

Sasuke closed his eyes for a second. He remembered the time he had asked for her forgiveness at the hospital, only to be rejected.

"I know…"

Naruto didn’t look at him. He also knew about Sasuke’s attempt to apologize to Sakura, he had been the one to suggest it in the first place. A weight settled in his chest.

"No matter how much time passes," Sasuke murmured at last, "some things can’t be erased."

Naruto straightened up and gave him a small nudge on the shoulder.

"Maybe. But that doesn’t mean you can’t do something about it."

Sasuke didn’t reply, but Naruto saw the thoughtful gleam in his eyes. It wasn’t much, but at least his words had reached him in some way. Sasuke said nothing more, simply staring at the sea, lost in thought. Naruto, sensing he wouldn’t get another word out of him, sighed and stretched.

"Well, I’m gonna see if there’s anything to eat around here. Let’s hope Chōji left something."

Naruto walked away, leaving Sasuke alone on the deck, still silent.

As Naruto wandered through the ship, he stopped when he heard murmuring from the stern. Curious, he approached and found Kiba, Tenten, and Sai gathered with Captain Gombei, who seemed to be telling a story.

"…and when they found the ship drifting, there wasn’t a single soul on board. Not a drop of blood, no signs of struggle. Just the food served on the table, as if everyone had vanished in the middle of dinner…" Gombei narrated in a grave voice, a sly smile on his lips.

Tenten frowned. "And this happened near here?"

Gombei nodded. "Exactly in these waters."

Kiba sniffed the air and crossed his arms, uneasy.

"Tsk… I don’t like these stories. Even more when Akamaru keeps acting weird."

Sai, with his usual calm, took notes in his notebook.

"Interesting. Do you think the missing people were attacked by something?"

Gombei shrugged.

"Who knows? But let me tell you something, kid: at sea, when something has no explanation, it’s best not to look for one."

Naruto, who had overheard the last part, approached with his hands behind his head.

"Hey, hey, what’s everyone doing gathered here?"

At that moment, Gombei, with a dark expression, leaned toward Naruto and whispered:

"Listening to the whispers, kid. Do you hear them too?"

Naruto blinked. "Huh?"

And at that instant, a cold breeze swept through the ship, and the creaking of the wood sounded louder than usual.

"I don’t like this," Kiba muttered. "Akamaru is nervous, and when he gets like this, it’s for a reason."

Sai, in his expressionless tone, commented, "If we disappear tonight, at least we already know why."

Tenten and Kiba stared at him in disbelief.

"Don’t say things like that so calmly!"

Suddenly, a laugh echoed in the darkness. Gombei appeared out of nowhere and, with a mock-serious expression, whispered:

"Behind you…"

Naruto, Kiba, and Tenten jumped in fright, almost drawing their weapons. Sai just blinked.

Gombei burst out laughing.

"Ha, ha! Shinobi, but just as easy to scare as a rookie sailor."

"It’s not funny!" Tenten snapped, while Kiba mumbled something about throwing him overboard.

Before the argument could escalate, Shikamaru appeared with an irritated expression.

"If you’re going to keep making noise, just throw yourselves into the sea and let the rest of us sleep."

Naruto sighed and ran a hand down his face.

"Why do I always end up on ships surrounded by lunatics?"

Chōji, for his part, remained asleep, drooling and murmuring about an "infinite ramen."

The night on the ship continued, filled with both laughter and tension, until little by little, the sea’s calm lulled them into an uneasy sleep.

Dawn broke on the sixth day, and finally, the One-Eyed Mermaid arrived at Turtle Island. The massive rocky landmass emerged from the sea like a natural fortress, with towering cliffs and dense vegetation covering its surface. The waters surrounding the island were crystal clear, but the serenity of the landscape contrasted with the sense of urgency that weighed on the crew.

On the shore, a group of ninjas from Kumogakure awaited their arrival. At the front of them, a man with a sturdy build and white hair with black tips raised his hand in greeting.

"Yo, welcome to Turtle Island!" Darui exclaimed in his characteristic relaxed tone as he approached with his entourage.

Naruto, Shikamaru, and the rest disembarked cautiously, once again putting on their masks. Although the welcome was friendly, they maintained the recommended distance as a precaution.

Darui observed the ship they had arrived in and frowned with evident disbelief.

"Did you really cross the sea in that?" he asked, pointing at the ship with his thumb.

Naruto let out a laugh, patting the ship’s worn wooden hull.

"Believe it or not, this old thing turned out to be tougher than it looks," he replied.

Captain Gombei, who had been watching from the deck, was visibly offended and raised his fist.

"Hey, kid! Show some respect for my One-Eyed Mermaid! She's sailed more seas than you can imagine!"

Darui sighed and shook his head.

"If you say so..."

The Kumo ninja shifted his gaze from the ship back to more important matters.

"Raikage-sama sent us with supplies and medical equipment. We know the situation in Konoha is serious."

Behind him, the Kumo ninjas began unloading large sealed crates. One of them lifted the lid of one and revealed its contents: medicines, rare medicinal herbs, and protective gear.

"We brought the best we have," Darui continued. "Besides this, we also brought basic supplies like purified water and emergency rations."

Naruto smiled gratefully.

"This will help us a lot! Seriously, thank you."

As the conversation progressed, Shikamaru glanced back at the ship. Inside, away from the Kumo ninjas' sight, Sasuke waited on the deck alongside Gombei, who was calmly sipping from his canteen.

The Konoha strategist sighed. He knew Sasuke’s presence was still a delicate issue in the ninja world.

The Konoha shinobi wasted no time storing the donations. With swift, coordinated movements, they began sealing the crates into storage scrolls. Tenten made sure to secure them properly before taking them inside the ship, double-checking that everything was in order.

Meanwhile, Naruto and Darui continued talking.

"We got caught in a storm on the way," Naruto commented, crossing his arms. "Came out of nowhere, and we barely made it through."

Darui nodded with a serious expression.

"I'm not surprised," he said. "The waters have been strange lately, and the weather even more unpredictable. Many sailors in the Land of Lightning have spoken about weird things..."

Naruto raised an eyebrow.

"Weird things?"

Darui crossed his arms and looked at the sea for a moment before continuing.

"Whispers. Several sailors swear they've heard voices in the mist, even when traveling alone. Some say they come from Nagi Island."

A chill ran down Naruto’s spine. He remembered what had happened the night before when Kiba and Tenten had been unsettled by whispers in the wind.

"And do they think it’s related to the storms?" he asked.

Darui sighed.

"I don’t know. But something seems to be going on there. Even the shinobi from Kirigakure suspect it. I heard that when they were heading to the Land of Forests, they took an alternate route just to avoid the island. And they’re closer to that place than we are. But there’s something even more concerning. In the past few months, at least four ships have disappeared in that area without a trace. Merchant ships, fishing boats, even a patrol from the Land of Lightning. None of them returned."

Naruto frowned.

"No survivors?"

Darui shook his head.

"They found floating pieces of wood near Nagi Island. Once, they found a ship with no crew. Nothing else."

Naruto's frown deepened.

"That’s really strange. If it were a regular shipwreck, they would have found bodies or more wreckage."

"Exactly," Darui replied. "But there are no signs of struggle, no traces of the crew. It’s like the sea swallowed them whole."

Naruto felt a weight in his stomach.

"So the old drunk wasn’t lying," he thought. If even the Kiri shinobi, who were used to mist and the unknown, avoided Nagi Island, then something there was definitely not normal.

Later, Naruto and the others bid farewell to Darui and the Kumo shinobi energetically.

"Say hi to the Raikage and Killer B for me!" Naruto shouted from aboard the ship, leaning against the railing. "I hope to see you guys again as soon as we find the cure!"

The others joined in, waving their arms and shouting their thanks to the Kumo ninjas. Darui waved back with a half-smile, wishing them a safe journey home and, in his mind, also hoping the ship wouldn’t sink… at least not before reaching land.

The ship slowly drifted away from Turtle Island, gliding over a sea that, for now, seemed calm. But that tranquility didn’t last long.

Midway through the journey, the wind started howling stronger, and the waves rose, crashing against the ship’s hull as if trying to capsize it. The vessel rocked violently from side to side, and the crew once again found themselves in the middle of a storm at sea.

"Not this again?!" Kiba yelled, clinging to a rope as the ship tilted dangerously. Akamaru whimpered as he slid uncontrollably across the deck. "I’m gonna end up hating the sea! Akamaru, I’m coming for you, buddy!"

"I already hate it!" Tenten complained as she struggled to secure a knot that was about to come loose.

Chouji, on the other hand, had already assumed his survival position: hugging a barrel as if it were his personal lifeline.

"If this ship survives another storm, I’m gonna start believing it has a pact with some sea spirit…" Shikamaru grumbled, struggling to stay on his feet.

Meanwhile, old Gombei, completely unfazed by the chaos, strolled across the deck with a smile, humming cheerfully.

Naruto, drenched to the bone and fighting against the wind, could only let out a nervous laugh.

"This ship is definitely tougher than it looks!"

Another massive wave crashed against the bow, making the ship rise and drop sharply.

"But I don’t know how much longer it’ll last!" Naruto added, trying not to get thrown overboard.

"I can’t take this anymore!" Chouji groaned, looking pale. "Someone, please wake me up when this is over!"

"Wake you up?!" Tenten shouted as she secured some ropes. "I’d rather get knocked out so I don’t have to live through this!"

Shikamaru, frowning, clung to a mast as best as he could.

"I’m gonna say it again!" he complained. "If this ship survives, I’ll officially believe it’s cursed!"

And amid all the chaos, old Gombei, now completely drunk and swaying dangerously, raised a bottle of sake to the sky and started singing at the top of his lungs:

“♪ I’m the captain, I’m the captain, and I sailed a sailing shiiip…! ♪”

"Seriously?!" Kiba shouted through the gusts of wind. "We’re about to die, and this old man is giving a concert?!"

"It’s a lucky song, kid," Gombei replied unfazed and continued: “♪ And I sailed, and I sailed the seven seas in my sailing shiiip…! ♪”

"Well, let’s see if you can steer this ship before it vely it ng and almost falling "Old man, if you keep singing in that tone, the sea itself 

Gombei just smiled, his face red from the sake, and patted Naruto’s head.

"Relax, kid, the sea and I understand each other…"

Another giant wave struck the ship, tilting it terrifyingly.

"Well, it looks like the sea hates you!" Kiba shouted, clinging to a rope with one hand and holding Akamaru with the other. "It’s going to swallow us whole!"

"I don’t want my last words to be the lyrics of an off-key pirate song!" Chouji cried.

Gombei started ‘singing’ again.

"♪ On the sea! On the sea!..."

Sasuke, who had been silently holding onto the broken mast, looked at Naruto and said, "Tell him to shut up, or I’ll do it for him."

Naruto, still holding onto Gombei, looked at Sasuke and gave a nervous smile.

"Knowing you, I’d rather he keep singing."

Rock Lee, in a desperate attempt to stay calm and motivate his comrades, raised a determined fist.

"Comrades, let’s not let this storm defeat us! The power of youth will endure these wild seas!"

Immediately, a giant wave crashed into him, sweeping him across the deck until he collided with Sai, who barely managed to stay upright. Sai, now drenched, blinked and looked at Rock Lee.

"That motivational technique seems to have a high failure rate."

"It-It’s just a minor setback, my friend Sai!" Lee replied, cheering himself up as he shook off the water.

Tenten looked at him in disbelief.

"If you say 'youth' one more time, I’m throwing you overboard."

Shikamaru, completely soaked, sighed and ran a hand down his face.

"Is one peaceful trip too much to ask for?"

Meanwhile, Gombei, oblivious to the general panic, raised his sake bottle and let out a hearty laugh.

"Come on, kids! Sing with me!"

"No one is singing with you!" everyone shouted in unison.

And so they continued, battling the storm while the old sailor kept singing with the joy of someone who had nothing to lose… or had simply drunk too much to care.

As the storm raged on, Naruto couldn’t shake off a troubling thought: was this really just bad luck… or was something else interfering with their journey?

After what felt like an eternity, the violence of the waters subsided. The storm was behind them now, and the sea was calm, reflecting the moonlight like a shattered mirror distorted by the waves.

The Konoha ninjas were exhausted. Some shivered from the cold of their still-damp clothes, while others simply collapsed wherever they could, too worn out to care about their discomfort.

Kiba and Akamaru were curled up in a corner, Akamaru snoring softly. Tenten had an arm draped over her eyes, while Chouji, in an act of unwavering love, hugged his barrel as if it were a feather pillow. Rock Lee, still burning with his indomitable spirit, had attempted to meditate after the storm but ended up face down on a pile of ropes. Shikamaru, true to his nature, was sprawled against a crate, as if he'd fallen asleep in the middle of a complaint.

Meanwhile, Sai remained by Gombei’s side. After his maritime recital and countless cups of sake, the captain was now sound asleep. Before passing out, he had given Sai basic instructions on how to keep the helm steady and follow the route using the compass. Sai, always eager to learn, had listened intently and was now handling the task with the precision of someone wielding a paintbrush.

On the other hand, Naruto and Sasuke, though exhausted, still couldn’t sleep. The blond had told Sasuke about his conversation with Darui.

“...First that weird ninja who knows things about the virus… then the stuff about Nagi Island…” Naruto murmured, crossing his arms as he gazed at the dark sea. “Do you think both cases are connected?”

Sasuke, leaning against the ship’s railing, his eyes fixed on the horizon, took a moment to answer.

“I don’t know… but what interests us most is that ninja and the map. The Nagi Island thing could just be a sailor’s superstition.”

Naruto frowned.

“And what if it’s not? We’ve seen weirder things…”

“What is a fact is that you and storms don’t get along,” Sasuke remarked dryly.

Naruto huffed.

“Hey, at least I didn’t end up hugging a barrel like Chouji.”

“Yes, but your balance is terrible.”

“That wasn’t my fault! It was the waves!”

Sasuke gave him a look that clearly said, 'Sure, right', and Naruto clicked his tongue in irritation.

To distract themselves, they approached Sai, who was keeping the helm steady with the precision of a veteran sailor. Gombei was snoring so loudly it seemed like the ship’s wooden planks vibrated with each exhale.

Naruto looked at him before nudging Sai with his elbow.

“So, you’re a ship captain now, Sai?… Well, at least you wouldn’t be drunk 80% of the time.”

Sai tilted his head.

“The captain isn’t drunk for no reason.”

Naruto blinked.

“Huh?”

Without taking his eyes off the compass, Sai began speaking in his usual calm tone.

“Before he fell asleep, Gombei told me his story.”

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged glances, intrigued despite themselves.

“Many years ago, Gombei was an ordinary sailor until he met a woman who was part of a pirate crew. He fell in love with her, but she deceived him, stole from him, and fled.”

Naruto frowned.

“Seriously? What a—”

“Pathetic story,” Sasuke finished bluntly.

“That’s not all,” Sai continued. “Years later, the woman returned, repentant. Gombei forgave her, gave her a second chance, they got married, and lived happily for a while.”

Naruto sighed.

“Well, at least it had a happy—”

“It’s not over,” Sai interrupted. “It turns out the woman’s first husband, a pirate she thought was dead, showed up and came for her.”

“Let me guess…” Sasuke said dryly. “She went with him.”

Sai nodded.

“And this time, besides running away, she stole his ship: The One-Eyed Mermaid.”

Naruto clicked his tongue.

“Again?! What a—”

“Shortly after she fled, a terrible storm hit. Days later, The One-Eyed Mermaid was found floating at sea… but with no crew.”

Naruto shuddered.

“That sounds creepy.”

Sai tilted his head.

“Not to Gombei. He says that, in the end, he got back his one and only true companion: his ship.”

“Well… that’s kind of sad, but also poetic… I guess,” Naruto muttered.

“But he could never stop his heart from breaking,” Sai added. “That’s why he drinks. It’s his defense mechanism to cope with the pain.”

Naruto crossed his arms, uncomfortable.

“That’s… depressing…”

Sasuke sighed.

“Everyone deals with loss in different ways. Some more self-destructive than others.”

Naruto glanced at him sideways.

“You’re speaking from experience, aren’t you?”

Sasuke ignored him. Naruto sighed and looked up at the starry sky.

“Well, at least we’re not as bad off as Gombei. Though… if that storm had lasted any longer, I might have thrown myself into the sea to avoid hearing him sing again.”

“Actually, before sleeping, Gombei tried to teach me another song,” Sai commented. “Something about a 'lady of the seven seas who stole his heart and his money'.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow.

“At least he sticks to the theme.”

Naruto chuckled.

“You know what? I don’t want to be Hokage anymore. I’ll stay at sea and become a ninja pirate.”

Sai looked at him with his usual impassive expression.

“Knowing you, you’d last less than a day before falling into the water by accident.”

Sasuke nodded.

“Or you’d be the first ninja pirate to get seasick on his own ship.”

Naruto looked at them indignantly.

“Hey! Why does everyone assume I’d fall?!”

Sai and Sasuke ignored him.

As the ship sailed through the silent night, the three of them continued their conversation in a lighter tone. Despite the exhaustion and uncertainty, at that moment, they felt just a little more at ease.

The One-Eyed Mermaid finally reached solid ground at the small port of the Land of Forests. As soon as the ship came to a halt, the Konoha ninjas nearly jumped onto land with a sigh of relief. Kiba and Akamaru were the first to roll across the deck, with Akamaru shaking the water from his soaked fur.

"Akamaru!" protested the big guy, flailing his arms as if that would dry him off. "I'm sick of being wet!"

"Yeah, yeah..." Kiba replied, stretching with relief. "But admit it, you smell better now."

"Finally, solid ground!" exclaimed Tenten, stretching her arms and spinning on her heels.

"I feel like my legs are still wobbling..." grumbled Chouji, walking as if he were still on the waves.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Shikamaru lingered a little behind, making sure everything was in order. They knew they had to pay Gombei, but they also had their doubts about what he would spend the money on.

"If we give the old man more money, he's probably going to spend it on more sake instead of his ship..." murmured Shikamaru, scratching his head.

"Don't doubt it," added Sasuke with a neutral expression.

Naruto crossed his arms, thoughtful. Then, he had an idea.

"Then let's pay for the repairs ourselves. There's bound to be a shipyard around here."

They found an old acquaintance of Gombei, a master carpenter who had already repaired the One-Eyed Mermaid several times. Seeing the state of the ship, the man clicked his tongue and put his hands on his hips.

"Again, Gombei? I've told you to get rid of this pile of floating planks and get a new one."

"Never!" exclaimed the old sailor, offended. "The One-Eyed Mermaid and I have sailed more seas than you can count on your fingers!"

"And also more taverns..." murmured the shipwright.

The carpenter sighed but accepted the Konoha ninjas' payment for the repairs. Finally, Gombei bid them farewell with a crooked smile, raising his sake flask.

"Come back soon, boys! And if you don't, remember: the sea always has room for more stories!"

Naruto waved him off but couldn't help but comment under his breath, "Yeah, and it also has room for more drunks floating around..."

Sasuke let out a barely audible snort but said nothing more. Shikamaru just sighed and muttered, "I hope he survives until the next time we see him."

With the ship secured, the Konoha ninjas gathered their things and prepared to continue their journey to the next stop: the Mountains’ Garveyard.

Days had passed since the provisional treatment was implemented, and it was already showing positive results. Little by little, the despair that had engulfed Konoha began to dissipate, giving way to a glimmer of relief. Patients’ symptoms were diminishing, a few even showed signs of full recovery, and most importantly, the mortality rate had begun to decline.

The arrival of Suna’s medical team proved to be a great reinforcement alongside Kusa’s contributions, even with the barely tolerable presence of Karin, whose attitude continued to cause friction, especially between Sakura and Ino. However, no one could deny that her medical knowledge and sensory abilities were invaluable in the fight against the epidemic. Working together with Sakura and the other medics, they managed to establish a more efficient system for treating the sick, organizing supplies, and better distributing the scarce resources available.

For the first time since the crisis began, the hospital’s atmosphere was not one of pure chaos. The lines of critically ill patients no longer stretched endlessly, the hallways were no longer flooded with relentless cries, and the recovery rooms were no longer mere farewell chambers. There were fewer deaths, more patients opening their eyes after being on the brink of death, and more hope rekindling in the hearts of the villagers.

But amid that slight calm, in that fragile respite everyone had begun to allow themselves, Sakura did not immediately learn of the greatest blow yet to come: Tsunade had been infected.

And with that, the stability they had fought so hard to maintain began to waver dangerously.

At first, no one noticed. She remained standing, giving orders, treating patients, and overseeing medical research as if nothing was wrong. But the dark circles under her eyes deepened. Her skin lost its color. Her movements, usually firm and full of energy, began to falter.

When Sakura found Tsunade collapsed in her office, fear struck her like a kunai straight to the heart.
"Shishou!" she screamed, a chill running down her spine as she knelt beside her. With trembling hands, she shook her desperately. "Wake up!"

The legendary Sannin’s body was burning. Cold sweat covered her forehead, and her breathing was irregular. In that instant, Sakura felt her world crumbling.

Tsunade opened her eyes with effort and, despite her obvious weakness, managed a faint smile.
"I'm not giving up yet, girl..." she murmured in a hoarse, almost whispered voice.

But Sakura could find no comfort in those words.
"Ino! Shizune!" she called urgently, knowing one of them had to be nearby.

Ino arrived within seconds, her expression shifting from confusion to horror the moment she saw Tsunade in that state.
"How long has she been like this?" she exclaimed, covering her mouth with one hand.
"I don’t know... I don’t know..." Sakura could barely think straight. "Help me get her to the isolation ward!"

Without wasting a second, the two of them, along with Shizune, who rushed over upon hearing them, carried Tsunade to the hospital.

As soon as they crossed the doors, Shizune raised her voice with authority.
"Prepare a stretcher immediately! Get a vital signs monitor and set up the isolation unit!"

Doctors and nurses moved quickly, making way as they carried the unconscious Sannin.

Once they laid her on the stretcher, Shizune did not stop working for even a moment. With a deep frown, she examined her mentor, checked her condition, and began issuing more orders.
"We’re not losing her now! We’re not losing her now!" she repeated over and over, as if saying it would make it true. As if she refused to allow the possibility of losing her to exist.

But the situation was critical. Her fever spiked and dropped erratically, her pulse weakened, and her organs were at their limit. Sakura refused to accept it.

She clenched her fists and fought with everything she had to save her. She spent entire nights by her side, adjusting dosages, using her chakra until she was completely drained. Ino stayed with her as well, taking turns stabilizing Tsunade and forcing Sakura to rest when her body could no longer endure.

"You're going to kill yourself at this rate, Sakura," Ino whispered one early morning as she tried to pull her away from the stretcher.
"No, I can’t lose her," Sakura replied in a trembling voice, refusing to let go of her master’s hand.

Tsunade, in moments of lucidity and fever, watched her student with a mix of pride and sorrow.
"You can’t... carry everything... on your own... Sakura..." she murmured with difficulty.

But Sakura didn’t want to hear it. Her emotions were at their limit, her patience exhausted, her fear transformed into anger.
"Shut up and focus on surviving!" she yelled one night, her eyes red with frustration and unshed tears.

Ino watched in silence, feeling her own chest tighten. She knew how much Tsunade meant to her friend, and seeing her like this, on the verge of collapse, broke her heart. Without a word, she took Sakura’s hand firmly, offering the support she couldn’t express in words.

Chapter Text

The hospital corridor was quieter than usual, dimly lit by flickering emergency lanterns. Karin walked briskly, adjusting her glasses with one hand while clutching a thick stack of reports in the other. She muttered to herself as she searched for Shizune.

"Where the hell is she? I need to review this data before it stops making sense..."

As she turned a corner, she nearly bumped into Ino, who was sitting in one of the waiting chairs. The blonde looked pale, with tired eyes and hastily tied hair. She seemed exhausted, staring blankly at a spot on the wall as if unable to clear her mind of what she'd last seen.

Karin stopped abruptly.

"Ino, Have you seen Shizune?"

"She's still with Lady Tsunade," the blonde replied without even looking at her, her voice flat and almost automatic. Karin huffed and adjusted her glasses again.

"I need to speak with her. My team sent new results this morning. It's urgent. We've found unusual immunity patterns. I need updated blood samples from all active medical shinobi. Including you, Shizune... and Sakura."

Ino clicked her tongue and rubbed her face.

"Well, you'll have to wait. No one goes in until Shizune's done... and trust me, you don't want to interrupt her right now."

Karin crossed her arms, clearly annoyed but managing to restrain herself. At least this time.

"And Sakura?" she asked pointedly.

"Shizune sent her to rest. She was on the verge of collapse from chakra exhaustion. Could barely stand," Ino said, now glancing sideways at her with evident irritation in her voice.

For a moment, Karin seemed to bite back her usual retort, but this time she simply nodded.

"Hmm... What about Tsunade? How bad is it?"

Ino was silent for a moment, surprised by the change in tone. Karin didn't sound sarcastic. Just curious. Maybe even... concerned.

"We're not entirely sure. Her immune system is responding, but the virus is attacking her differently. She's stable, but that doesn't mean safe," Ino finally answered.

"I can take shifts," Karin said almost without thinking. "I have experience with infected patients, and I know how to handle high-risk areas. Besides, if you're all so worn out... someone has to do what you can't anymore."

Ino narrowed her eyes skeptically. This sudden kindness didn't quite add up.

"What's gotten into you?"

Karin shrugged with a half-smile.

"Don't misunderstand me... I'm just being practical. Anyway, I've always been more competent than you and Sakura in medical matters. It was about time that showed."

Ino scoffed, rolling her eyes in annoyance.

"Here we go..."

"I say it with love," Karin added with a teasing smile. "Besides, who are you going to call when the geniuses collapse? The one who never collapses, of course."

"Yeah, yeah... modesty above all," Ino muttered, slumping back in her chair, exhausted.

Despite the sarcastic tone, there was slight relief in her gaze. That Karin was here -even if it was her- meant they still had reinforcements. And that was something.

The journey to the Mountain Cemetery had turned into an endurance race. At first, the group moved at a steady pace along the border between Konoha and the Land of Hot Water, but once they entered the latter, mercenaries began stalking them without rest. At first, they could handle them, but the ambushes became increasingly frequent, turning into a constant nuisance. No matter how many they took down, more kept coming, and to their misfortune, the local climate and geography worked against them.

The northern border of the Land of Hot Water was a hell of steam and sludge. The cracked, pustulent earth exhaled sulfur geysers that poisoned the air and reduced visibility to mere meters. Every step was a battle: against the searing heat, against the mud that swallowed their ankles, and against the mercenaries who emerged from the mist like specters.

"Where the hell are they all coming from?! Just give it a rest already!" Naruto shouted, frustrated, throwing a kunai toward an enemy that vanished among the twisted cedars, where the steam made him invisible. "It’s like they’re springing up from the geysers themselves!"

"They’ve been following us since we crossed the border," Kiba growled, annoyed.

"Don’t fight! Run!" Shikamaru ordered tensely as he moved ahead. "This climate hides them. We can’t waste energy..."

A loud rumble echoed a few meters away. A geyser burst from the ground, sending a jet of scalding water into the air. Sasuke, on the right flank, jumped just in time to avoid it, but the edge of his cloak was scorched.

"Damn it!" Kiba spat dirt and rubbed Akamaru’s bristling neck with concern. "Even the damned ground wants to kill us. Akamaru’s feeling it too… This isn’t just physical exhaustion."

"Yeah... they're using the terrain to wear us down on purpose," Sai muttered, his eyes sharp and analytical.

"Tsk... If only we could push them back once and for all," Tenten growled.

"Listen," Shikamaru said, his voice hoarse from the sulfur. "If we stop, the climate will kill us before those bastards do. We’ll move in tight formation."

"What about the mercenaries?" Chōji asked, adjusting the scroll burning his shoulders.

"Ignore them. They're not the mission." Shikamaru then turned to the Uchiha. "Sasuke, can you use the Sharingan to guide us through the unstable terrain?"

"Alright," Sasuke nodded. "But you’ll have to follow my steps exactly."

"Good. Sasuke, you’ll lead the way." Shikamaru and Sasuke switched positions.

The Sharingan glowed faintly through the mist as the others followed Sasuke, trying not to lose sight of him. The path snaked between sulfurous pools, where bubbles burst with ominous hisses. The stifling air burned their lungs, and each breath left a metallic taste on their tongues. Sasuke, with his Sharingan active, scanned the surroundings and his teammates, whose silhouettes he could barely distinguish through the curtain of steam. It was like moving through the belly of a living beast.

But once again, enemies appeared. Shapes slid through the fog, barely perceptible, but Sasuke saw them clearly: three figures moving in formation, ready to strike from different angles.

"To the left!" he warned, pivoting on his heels.

Sai reacted instantly, drawing a kunai and blocking a downward strike. The sound of clashing metal rang through the thick air, followed by a silver flash as Shikamaru used his shadows to trap another enemy.

"I’ve had enough of this!" Naruto roared, launching forward with a Rasengan in hand. But just before impact, the ground beneath his feet gave way.

"Naruto!" Kiba yelled, watching his friend disappear into a pool of boiling mud.

Naruto reacted quickly, using a clone to launch himself out before falling completely, but the steam engulfed him, blinding him momentarily. At that instant, a figure emerged behind him, ready to stab.

"Watch out!" Rock Lee appeared like a whirlwind, blocking the attack with a spinning kick. His voice, firm and resolute, cut through the tension. "These cowards won’t stop us!"

The enemies regrouped, but Sasuke was already upon them. His Chidori lit up the fog with an electric blue glow, tearing through the wall of vapor with a deafening crackle. The attack struck the ground, forcing the mercenaries to retreat.

"Keep moving, I’ll handle them!" Sasuke growled. "I’m going to wipe out these parasites once and for all."

Naruto squinted.

"By yourself?"

"That wasn’t a request," Sasuke replied coldly. "If we keep fighting as we move, we’ll just wear ourselves out. I’ll finish this and catch up."

"Sasuke, are you sure? We could face them toge-" Rock Lee said.

"Let him," Shikamaru interjected with a sigh. "Honestly, that sounds like the best plan we’ve got right now."

Naruto looked at him for a few seconds, then turned his gaze away.

"Tch... Don’t take too long, teme."

"I won’t."

Shikamaru looked to the group and gave a clear command.

"Alright, let’s keep moving before more problems show up."

The team resumed their march. Their exhaustion was evident, but the mission wasn’t over yet.

Sasuke caught a glimpse of his teammates vanishing into the mist. Then, he turned his wrist, letting the Chidori crackle between his fingers.

"Alright," he whispered, eyes fixed on the silhouettes of the enemies beginning to emerge through the steam. "Now it’s just us."

After what felt like an eternity, Naruto and his companions finally emerged from the hellish border zone. The sulfuric mist was left behind, dissipating into the cool night air, and with each step, the wet and hostile terrain gave way to firmer ground. Their bodies were exhausted, but no one allowed themselves the luxury of stopping.

Shortly after, Sasuke silently joined them, without a single visible wound, though his breathing was still heavy from battle. Naruto glanced at him sideways, waiting for some comment, but the Uchiha simply adjusted his burned cloak and kept walking.

"You took your time," Shikamaru noted without even turning around.

"No more than necessary," Sasuke replied in his usual dry tone.

Despite the relief of having escaped the suffocating steam hell, they couldn't claim victory just yet. The sun had set behind the mountains, and the temperature had dropped sharply. What had once been scorching heat turned into a dry, biting cold that seeped through their sweat-soaked clothes.

"Damn it, now this!" Kiba complained, rubbing his arms as Akamaru shook off his damp fur. "We went from being roasted to freezing in a matter of minutes!"

"That's how these extreme climates work," Sai commented in his calm tone, though even he seemed affected.

"We need to find shelter soon or our joints will stiffen," Tenten warned, hugging herself. "If anyone attacks us under these conditions, we'll be at a disadvantage."

Rock Lee, despite the cold, stood firm. With arms crossed and a determined gaze, he smiled confidently.

"This is just another challenge that will strengthen our will! If we withstand this cold with the same determination with which we overcame the heat, our bodies will be even stronger!"

"Lee, with all due respect… shut up," Naruto grumbled, shivering as he rubbed his arms.

Shikamaru looked around, calculating their options. The terrain was more stable now, with rocky hills and some scattered trees. They weren't far from the Land of Rice, but they couldn't risk continuing under those conditions.

"We’ll stop and set up camp. We need fire and rest," he finally decided. "Sai, find a good spot where we can shield ourselves from the wind. Tenten, check our supplies."

Sai climbed onto a giant ink bird summoning and scouted the area until he found a small clearing protected by tall rocks and trees dense enough to block the wind. He guided the others to that spot, and then they settled in, lit a campfire, and little by little, the group gathered around the flames, soaking in the warmth with their numb bodies.

Shikamaru, with a lit cigarette in his mouth, unrolled the map and frowned, calculating their position.

"If we keep up this pace and don’t run into any more trouble, we’ll reach the Mountain Graveyard in about four days. That would give us exactly a week to return to Konoha before Kakashi’s deadline. We’ll take turns keeping watch," he decided. "We can’t afford to fall asleep unprotected."

Sasuke offered, "I can take the first watch."

"No. You fought the longest today," Naruto interjected. "Get some rest, I’ll start."

Sasuke frowned, but upon noticing the final tone in his companion’s voice, he simply sighed and dropped onto his backpack.

"Fine… wake me in a few hours."

The night passed between the crackling of the fire and the howling of wind in the distance. At dawn, the group woke up, ate something quickly, Naruto sent a frog summon to Kakashi to report on the last tedious 48 hours, and then they continued their march.

As they moved forward, the landscape began to change again. Now the air felt humid, filled with the characteristic scent of wet earth and decaying vegetation. They had crossed the border and were entering the Land of Rice. A palpable sense of relief ran through the team.

"Finally… No more ground spewing boiling water or poisonous air," Chōji murmured, pulling out a packet of cookies and eating them with gratitude.

However, Sasuke, walking silently at the rear this time, had a dark look in his eyes. He had returned to the place where his life took a drastic turn… Where he had chosen the path of vengeance and became a deserter.

This territory brought back uncomfortable memories: memories of Orochimaru, of his training with him, and of the darkness that consumed him during those years. He couldn’t help but recall those days.

Orochimaru always had a shadow of menace around him, though he rarely showed it openly. In his own way, he treated Sasuke like a prodigy, but also as an experiment, a vessel for his boundless ambition. Sasuke had accepted it back then. He had closed his heart to everything, convinced that power was the only thing that mattered.

But now, after having taken down the criminals who pursued them the night before, he couldn’t stop thinking about a bitter irony: not long ago, he wasn’t so different from them. A shinobi without a village, without a flag, with his own code and his own goals. A deserter, a criminal.

He had changed, yes. Now he fought for the village he once swore to destroy. Yet he knew that to many, he would always be a traitor, that his past would never fully leave him.

"Am I really that different from them?" he thought fleetingly, remembering the bodies of the mercenaries he had taken down. His mind, trained for war and blood, justified his actions coldly. They were enemies, threats. But a small voice inside him reminded him that, years ago, he too had been an enemy to many.

"Tsk…" he clicked his tongue softly, brushing those thoughts aside. There was no point dwelling on the past. What mattered was the present, and his mission wasn’t over yet.

Still, as they walked through the Land of Rice, he couldn’t help but feel that the shadows of his former life still followed him closely, like an echo that never quite faded away.

The silence in Orochimaru's laboratory was interrupted by the arrival of a messenger. A shinobi with a nervous expression knelt before the sannin and spoke in a trembling voice:
"Orochimaru-sama, the informants have detected movement at the border. Konoha ninjas have entered the Land of Rice."
Orochimaru barely turned his face, his smile unreadable.
"And since when does Konoha need permission to stick its nose where it's not wanted?"
The shinobi swallowed hard.
"They managed to identify among the group the ninja named Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha."
A glint of interest flickered in the sannin’s eyes.
"Oh… How unexpected."
He rose with elegance and walked down the dark hallways until he reached a less gloomy room, where Yamato sat with his arms crossed. The former captain had been assigned to remain in Oto for an indefinite period to keep an eye on the sannin, something the latter found amusing.
"No need for so much drama, Orochimaru," murmured the Konoha ninja in his usual serious tone. "You already knew that sooner or later, Leaf Village shinobi would have to pass through here, no matter the mission."
The snake sannin tilted his head with feigned innocence.
"Of course. I'm merely a concerned host for his… unexpected guests."
"They're just passing through. They're not looking for trouble."
"Ah, but they already have trouble, don’t they?" Orochimaru smiled with a playful air. "The epidemic."
Yamato clenched his teeth.
"What do you know about that?"
"Enough to be intrigued. It’s not a simple virus, is it? It doesn’t follow the rules of a typical illness. It doesn’t affect everyone the same way. It spreads in a… peculiar manner."
Yamato remained silent.
"You don’t need to get involved in this."
Orochimaru let out a low chuckle.
"But tell me, who else besides me could better understand the creation of new viruses, forbidden jutsus, and human experiments?"
"You know we can’t trust you."
"You don’t need to. You just need results."
The sannin stepped closer, arms crossed and eyes expectant.
"C’mon, Yamato, tell me everything."
Yamato hesitated but finally shared everything he had previously been informed. He explained the symptoms, the speed of the K-23 pathogen’s spread, its lethal effects on certain individuals, and the mysterious immunity in others. Orochimaru listened with a predatory gleam in his eyes.
"Fascinating…" he whispered.
Then, almost casually, he tilted his head toward Yamato and asked in a playful tone:
"I imagine Tsunade wouldn’t be willing to share a small sample of that pathogen, would she?"
Yamato's expression hardened.
"Of course not."
Orochimaru clicked his tongue and let out a laugh.
"I figured. Nothing to lose by trying, but… with the information you’ve given me, it’s more than enough. Who needs samples? This is more interesting than I expected. If I can’t study the virus directly, I’ll just have to deduce its origin and structure based on its behavior."
Yamato watched him warily.
"What surprises me is that you already know about it…"
Orochimaru gave him a sharp smile.
"My dear Yamato, everything becomes known one way or another… Besides, in this shinobi world, one person’s misfortune can be another’s treasure."
He turned and walked toward a table covered with notes and documents. He took a blank sheet and began to write something with fluid movements, as if his mind were already working at full speed.
"Of course, in my case," he continued without turning around, "I’m not looking for an advantage against Konoha."
He set the pen aside and looked at him with a serpentine smile.
"The real treasure for me is knowledge… And it’s always good to learn something new… This is going to be so much fun…"
Yamato felt a chill run down his spine. Orochimaru wasn’t doing this for Konoha, or for anyone’s sake. He was doing it for his insatiable curiosity. And that made him even more dangerous.

The following days turned into a silent and steady march through increasingly steep paths. The group had crossed dense forests, hidden streams, and crumbling cliffs. Although the ambushes had suddenly stopped —which Shikamaru found more unsettling than a direct attack— the weather and geography of the region continued to be an enemy in and of themselves.
They advanced over wet rocks, deep crevices, and dense fog that seemed eager to swallow them. Their feet slipped, their backpacks grew heavier, and the high-altitude wind sliced at their skin like icy blades.

For Rock Lee, however, this wasn’t torture. It was almost a gift from the heavens.
"This… this is the closest thing to a training session with Gai-sensei I've had in months!" he panted, eyes sparkling as he climbed a rocky wall with bare hands and feet. "The true spirit of youth burns in this hostile terrain!"

Kiba looked at him like he’d lost his mind.
"This guy's out of his damn mind, I swear," he muttered to Akamaru, who simply gave a tired snort.

"It's not madness," murmured Shikamaru from farther back. "It's a very weird form of self-motivation. But it keeps him on his feet… and that's more than I can say for most."

In silence, Naruto kept his eyes on the road ahead, though his mind was far away. With every step he took, the dry and cold mountain air brought back memories of someone who had also made him walk hard paths: Jiraiya.
He had been there once, years ago, when the Sannin took him to train far from the noise of the villages. He remembered the crude jokes, the strange advice, the scolding when he didn’t focus, and, of course, those moments when Jiraiya spoke to him with a seriousness that made Naruto feel important, as if he were already someone who had to carry the weight of the world.

"Old pervert…" Naruto murmured, feeling a pang of sadness tighten his chest.

The wind tousled his hair, and for a moment, he thought he heard his mentor’s laughter echoing in the mountains.
Sasuke, who was a few meters ahead, glanced sideways at him. He didn’t say anything. But he slowed his pace ever so slightly, just enough for Naruto to catch up.

"Not much farther," said Shikamaru from the center of the formation, pointing at a series of peaks rising like black blades in the distance. "According to the coordinates, we're a day away from the Mountain Graveyard. Maybe less if we pick up the pace."

"Is that place really a graveyard?" Chouji asked, trying to lighten the mood with his casual tone. "Because that name sounds super grim."

"It’s not a regular graveyard," Sai answered with his usual calm. "It’s a pilgrimage site, ancient ruins of a civilization that went extinct centuries ago. No one’s buried there anymore… but it’s still respected as a sacred place."

"Great," Kiba grumbled. "Perfect. A remote, dangerous, cold, and haunted place."

Naruto just exhaled through his nose, a mix of exhaustion and resignation.
"Jiraiya-sensei used to say that sacred places tend to keep secrets. Maybe we’ll find more than just old stones here."

And with those words, the group pressed on, venturing deeper into the mountains.

After three days braving the tortuous mountain paths, they finally saw it: a stony elevation covered in mist, crowned by a rocky formation shaped like a natural arch. Behind it, as if rising from the rock itself, stood the ruins of the Mountain Graveyard.
The terrain was arid, with grayish soil and fragments of shattered stone scattered everywhere. No animals could be heard. Only the crunch of boots on dry gravel and the whistling wind slipping through the mountain’s cracks.

"Is this the place...?" asked Tenten, gazing at the irregular tombstones lined up along natural terraces, some consumed by moss, others crumbling from age.

"Yeah..." Shikamaru nodded, checking the rolled-up map he pulled from his vest. He compared it to the markings carved into one of the rocks. "This is the Mountain Graveyard. This is where warrior clans used to bury their dead. Many of these names don’t exist anymore."

Sasuke inspected the nearest tombstones with the Sharingan, searching for traps, seals, or residual chakra.
"There don’t seem to be any active traps, but there are fresh tracks on the ground," he murmured, crouching down to examine a footprint.

Naruto stopped in front of a stone stele taller than the others, covered in inscriptions. He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed.
"Jiraiya-sensei brought me to a place like this once," he said quietly. "He used to say that the dead have more to teach us than we think. That in places like this, you could hear the echoes of past mistakes... and also of their courage."

No one said anything for a moment. Even Lee, who had maintained a positive energy throughout the journey, fell silent. The place commanded respect.

"We should set up camp over there," said Shikamaru, pointing to an area sheltered by a rocky outcrop.

Night fell, and no one spoke much, whether from exhaustion or the cold that seeped into their bones.
When morning came, Shikamaru once again gave the order for Sasuke to remain out of sight, so he stayed behind at the camp, while the rest began the final stretch of the journey.

The afternoon slowly descended over the rocky slopes of the Mountain Graveyard, and the Konoha group moved forward with steady steps, though worn out from the three-day journey. The weather was growing increasingly hostile, and the paths were abrupt and steep. Shikamaru, at the front, looked to the horizon with relief when he spotted a formation of tents and Iwagakure flags.
"There they are," he murmured.

Naruto stepped ahead, energized despite his exhaustion.
"Finally! I thought we were going to have to climb another mountain."

Tenten smiled faintly, while Lee stretched as if the entire trek had just been a glorious warm-up.

When they arrived at the camp, they were met by a group of Rock shinobi, alerted by the team's presence. The tension was immediate: both sides measured each other with firm gazes, assessing intentions.
"Put your masks on immediately," ordered Shikamaru.

"I hate this part!" complained Chouji, who struggled to breathe with the mask on.

From among the Iwa ninja emerged a young woman with an authoritative bearing, short dark hair, sharp eyes, and a flawless uniform. She walked with the confidence of someone used to giving orders.
"You must be the envoys from Konoha," she said without wasting time on polite greetings. "My grandfather informed me you’d be coming for the medical donations. I’m Kurotsuchi, granddaughter of the Tsuchikage."

Shikamaru nodded.
"Thank you for receiving us. We’re the liaison squad. We brought the documentation and permits for the transport."

"How come the other villages made their donation deliveries without any paperwork?" Tenten leaned toward Kiba and asked in a whisper.

"Apparently, Iwagakure is more strict," answered the Inuzuka with a shrug.

Kurotsuchi studied them for a moment, not bothering to hide her caution.
"I didn’t expect them to send a squad with so much potential for a simple pickup. Were you afraid of being ambushed on the way?"

Naruto crossed his arms.
"With everything going on, you never know. Besides, some of us wanted to see the graveyard… for personal reasons."

She gave a slight nod, without taking her eyes off them.
"Very well. The supplies are ready. My team will finish sealing them so you can transport them safely. We’ll go over the papers shortly."

At that moment, one of Iwa’s sentinels approached Kurotsuchi hurriedly and whispered something to her. She frowned.
"An unregistered chakra...? Where?"

The sentinel pointed toward a nearby rock formation.

Minutes later, two shinobi returned, escorting a young man with a cold expression and black hair. His clothes were dark, his presence unmistakable. It was Sasuke.

Naruto stepped forward.
"Sasuke! What are you doing here?"

Sasuke merely looked at him, then turned his gaze toward Kurotsuchi.

She eyed him warily.
"Is he also part of your squad?"

Shikamaru intervened, keeping calm.
"No, not officially. He's collaborating... on his own."

Kurotsuchi looked at him carefully, with a mix of distrust and what seemed to be a shadow of resentment.
"Sasuke? Sasuke Uchiha...?" she said in a voice full of nuances. "So it's true that he now walks freely around the world... Then they forgave him. I guess Konoha is an expert at justifying whatever suits them."

Naruto frowned.
"He's not the same anymore. He did what he had to do to—"

"What he 'had to do' made him complicit in the destruction of the shinobi system," Kurotsuchi interrupted firmly. "Have you forgotten that the Uchiha were directly responsible for the chaos that dragged us into the Fourth Great War? One of them forced my cousin Deidara to join them. He later died because this Uchiha killed him. Isn’t that right?"

The atmosphere tensed immediately. Even Shikamaru lowered his gaze for a few seconds, anticipating what was coming. Sasuke didn’t react. His face remained expressionless, as if he already expected that kind of remark. Finally, he spoke, calm but firm.
"I'm not here to be forgiven. Or to justify what I did. I'm just doing what I have to do now."

Naruto, without thinking through his words, tried to intervene.
"Sasuke is here to help us, to protect the alliance we fought so hard to build... he's not like Madara or that psychopath Deidara, who wasn’t even killed by Sasuke! He blew himself up!"

Shikamaru brought a hand to his forehead in frustration.
"Naruto, for Kami's sake..."

"Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that," the blonde tried to correct himself, but it was already too late.

Kurotsuchi took a step back, visibly offended. The topic of Deidara was apparently still hard for her to stomach.
"The delivery is suspended until further notice. Konoha will have to wait."

"WHAT?!" several of the Konoha shinobi exclaimed, including Naruto.

That’s when Akamaru began growling. While Shikamaru tried to reason with the Iwa kunoichi,
"Kurotsuchi, please. We're not here to argue about the past, but to prevent another disaster in the present. I know there are open wounds, but we can't afford to fight among ourselves again."

"We will not cooperate with a village that allies with former war criminals," Kurotsuchi declared. Akamaru started barking, alerting Kiba and a few others.

"You're not being reasonable!" Naruto shouted now with his mask off. "You're acting this way just out of resentment..."

"What's wrong, Akamaru?" Kiba asked the dog, who wouldn't stop barking while his eyes scanned the surroundings.

The dog went on alert, fur bristling, and while Kurotsuchi, Naruto, and Shikamaru were caught up in their heated argument, a few seconds later, an explosion shook the ground a few hundred meters from where they stood. A column of smoke and fire rose into the mountain sky. The echo of the blast rumbled among the rocks like the roar of a beast.

"What was that?!" Naruto exclaimed, instinctively activating his chakra.

Sasuke looked up, his Sharingan glowing intensely.
"We’re under attack!" shouted one of Iwa’s jōnin, unsheathing his weapon and giving orders to his comrades.

Under a cloud-covered sky and the smell of gunpowder in the air, the shaky alliance between Konoha and Iwagakure was being tested faster than anyone had anticipated.

The roar of the explosion still echoed through the mountains when several figures emerged from the smoke, moving swiftly through the mist and rocky terrain. The ground trembled beneath their steps, as if the very earth responded to their unstable chakra.

"There!" shouted a ninja from Iwa, pointing toward a nearby rock formation.

From above, a group of dozens of hooded shinobi slid down swiftly. Their garments were dark, and they bore an irregular insignia, deliberately torn, as if they had rejected any formal affiliation.

Naruto narrowed his eyes.
"They’re not from Iwa or Konoha..."

One of the attackers formed a hand seal, and the ground shook again. A fissure opened in front of them, and from it burst a jet of boiling, high-pressure water —like a furious geyser— rushing straight toward Iwa’s ranks.

"Watch out!" shouted Kurotsuchi, raising a stone wall just in time to shield her squad.

The water crashed against the barrier, sending up a cloud of blinding steam. Kiba coughed as he shielded Akamaru, and even Sasuke had to step back briefly.

"They’re using volcanic pressure jutsu from the Land of Hot Springs," said Shikamaru, recognizing the pattern. "The same ones who followed us from the border."

Kurotsuchi clenched her teeth.
"What the hell are those bastards doing here?! This territory is neutral... this is a direct provocation!"

The shinobi of Konoha took off their masks and got into battle stance.
Sasuke advanced without a word, his gaze locked on the attackers. One of them recognized him and stepped back in clear alarm.

"It’s the Uchiha!"

"Too late to run," Sasuke replied quietly, activating his Sharingan. In a flash, he vanished from sight with a lightning-fast leap, like a black bolt in the storm.

Naruto stepped beside Kurotsuchi.
"We’ll hold them off. But if you’ve got any weapons or defensive seals, use them now."

She hesitated for only a second, still upset, but then nodded.
"We’ll do it our way… but yes. This is no longer a delivery, it’s a battle."

Shikamaru quickly began issuing instructions to coordinate both squads, while the renegades prepared a new attack with more explosive water geysers, this time aimed directly at the meeting point.

Chakras clashed like thunder. The sky, overcast since the morning, now darkened even more with the smoke and steam rising from the battle. The rogue ninjas from the Land of Hot Springs weren’t many, but their explosive geyser jutsu was extremely destructive, and they knew the rugged terrain well.

"We can’t let them keep splitting us up!" shouted Shikamaru, casting a shadow to immobilize one of the attackers trying to sneak through a ravine.

Rock Lee was the first to engage in direct combat. Dodging with superhuman agility, he climbed and leaped across the rocks as if he were part of the landscape.

"This terrain is perfect for soul training, Guy-sensei!" he exclaimed enthusiastically, launching a flurry of punches that broke through one of the rogue ninja’s defensive jutsus and knocked him out of the fight.

"We’re not training, Lee!" Kiba shouted, riding atop Akamaru, who had already transformed into his two-headed giant form. Together, they burst through a column of steam, unleashing their combined whirlwind technique to take down three enemies.

Meanwhile, Tenten unfurled a giant seal with an elegant flip in the air. From it emerged dozens of kunai, explosive chains, and containment tags.

"Draw them toward me!" she yelled.

Choji responded immediately, growing to his maximum size to intercept an enemy rushing toward Iwa’s wounded.

"You won’t touch them!!" he shouted forcefully, slamming the ground with an open palm, shaking the rocks.

Sai flew overhead on his ink creature, scanning from above.
"There are more hidden between the crevices… I’m going to mark them."

From his scroll, he summoned a horde of ink creatures —tigers, snakes, and birds— that began harassing the enemies from the air and the cliff faces.

Kurotsuchi stood at the center of the formation, surrounded by her ninjas.
"Don’t let them regroup! Funnel formation, now!"

She slammed the ground with both hands, and a series of hardened lava pillars rose up, creating a natural funnel-shaped corridor.

"Naruto! Now!" she shouted.

Naruto nodded, with a fierce grin.
"Shadow Clone Jutsu!!"

Dozens of clones appeared, launching themselves into the attack with Rasengans spinning like blue suns in the mist. The enemies began to lose formation, caught between Naruto’s assault and the rock funnel.

At that moment, a group of rogues tried to escape through a side path… but Sasuke appeared in front of them, his Rinnegan activated.

"Too slow," he said, summoning a dark Chidori that wrapped his arm in purple lightning. With a single strike, he destabilized the ground beneath them and left them trapped.

One of the rogues, trembling, unleashed a final jutsu: a central geyser that began to charge with dense, red chakra. It was a bomb.

"It’s going to explode!" warned Kiba.

Panting, Shikamaru reacted quickly.
"Choji! Tenten! Sai! Containment, now!"

Choji used his giant body as a shield, while Tenten activated multiple explosive seal tags that formed a net, and Sai summoned a massive ink snake that wrapped itself around the geyser’s base.

Amid the chaos, a second geyser suddenly burst open behind Kurotsuchi, heading straight for her.
"Kurotsuchi-san!" one of her escorts shouted.
But before the scalding steam could reach her, Sasuke teleported using his Rinnegan. He appeared right behind her, shielding her with his cloak and using his partial Susanoo to deflect the burning chakra blast.
The explosion crashed against the Susanoo, splashing flames, but both emerged unscathed.
"Tsk... you'd better move more carefully," Sasuke muttered, glancing sideways at her.
Kurotsuchi, still catching her breath, looked at him with a mix of wounded pride and genuine surprise.
"I didn't think you cared about allies..."
"Only when they're useful," he replied before disappearing in a shunshin.
"Hmpf. Arrogant... but effective," she murmured, standing back up.
"Naruto, seal the pressure from above!" Shikamaru shouted.
Naruto concentrated his chakra into a single compressed sphere and descended like a chakra meteor onto the ignition point.
The impact was devastating.
A shockwave rippled out, but it was contained by the combined strategy. The terrain was torn apart, the steam slowly dissipated… and what remained of the rogue squad lay unconscious or trapped.
Naruto collapsed to the ground, exhausted. Akamaru shook off the dust. Rock Lee remained in fighting stance, panting with excitement.
Shikamaru approached Sasuke, who stood silently watching the battlefield.
"Do you think it was a coincidence they attacked us today?" he asked.
"No. Someone's testing us," Sasuke said, without taking his eyes off the horizon. "And I think this was only the beginning."

The battlefield fell into silence, broken only by the labored breaths of the fighters and the crunching of unstable rocks. Thick smoke rose between the stone pillars and the steam, forming shapes that looked like ghosts dancing among the ruins. Naruto leaned on one of his still-intact clones to avoid collapsing. Kurotsuchi quickly ordered her men to tend to the wounded and secure the area.
"There's one alive here!" shouted one of the Iwa chunin.
Kurotsuchi immediately rushed over, followed by Naruto, Shikamaru, and Sai. The rogue ninja was semi-conscious, trapped between chunks of hardened molten rock. His face was covered in ash and blood, but he was still breathing. His clothes were burned in several places, and peeking out from the tattered remains of his cloak was a strange embroidered symbol: a spiral with three points, resembling an eye in formation.
Shikamaru crouched down, a serious expression on his face.
"That symbol doesn’t belong to the Land of Hot Water... Do you recognize it?" he asked Sai.
"Not exactly..." Sai replied, pulling out a notebook. "But it reminds me of a group that used to operate along the border between the Land of Whirlpools and the Land of Hot Water. A small sect that worshipped 'purification through fire and steam.'"
Kurotsuchi clicked her tongue.
"Fanatics."
"More than that," Sasuke interjected, having arrived unnoticed. "That ideology is connected to certain ancient movements that emerged after the war. Some of them believe chakra corrupted the world and must be purified with sacrifices. I've followed their traces before... but this is different. It's like they're more organized now."
Shikamaru looked at the rogue ninja, who could barely open one eye.
"We’re going to need you to talk." Then, in a lower voice, he added, "But if you don’t, someone else will."
The man let out a hoarse laugh, spitting blood.
"It’s too late... everything will begin soon... you can’t stop it."
Before he could say more, a seal engraved on his chest began to glow faintly. Kurotsuchi reacted instantly.
"Get back!"
A burst of steam engulfed him completely, but this time it wasn’t destructive. When it cleared, the rogue’s body had disintegrated into a reddish vapor. Only the metallic scent of blood and burned chakra remained.
Naruto clenched his fists.
"What the hell!?" Kiba exclaimed, disturbed by the sight, he wasn’t the only one.
"Just when we were about to learn something!" Naruto lamented.
"Not entirely," Sai said, holding a small scroll cylinder he had found among the remains of the previous enemy's uniform.
He carefully unrolled it. It was an encrypted message, written with special ink that reacted to heat. Kurotsuchi brought forth a lava-based jutsu that emitted heat without burning, and the letters slowly began to appear.
Sasuke frowned as he read.
"It’s a calendar… coordinates, dates, and a name that repeats: ‘Red Harvest.’"

Shikamaru narrowed his eyes.
"What the hell is the 'Red Harvest'...?"
"Something big," Sasuke said, his voice grim as he recalled the message from the individual they encountered in the Land of the Forests: "Something far greater is in motion..." He continued, "It's barely just beginning."
Kurotsuchi clenched her fist. Her hardened expression reflected more than just frustration.
"This is no longer just a donation delivery. If they're using this territory to move, we're going to need total cooperation. And fast."
Silence fell again among the group, but this time it was different. It was no longer just a tense agreement between villages… but a threat that no one fully understood, but one thing was clear: they were being watched.

The dust still hung in the air as the team regrouped at the top of the promontory, where they could keep watch over the now secured battlefield. Naruto, Shikamaru, Sasuke, and Kurotsuchi gathered by a fractured rock.
Kurotsuchi crossed her arms, still smeared with ash, her expression firm.
"I don't like admitting it, but... without your intervention, we could have had casualties." She glanced at Sasuke sideways. "Thank you."
Sasuke didn't respond immediately. His eyes were still focused on the smoldering remnants of the battlefield.
"I didn't do it for you," he finally said. "I did it because if you got hurt, this would turn into a diplomatic disaster."
Naruto, now recovered, let out an awkward laugh.
"Heh! Well, that sounded very Sasuke, but… come on, the important thing is that we all came out fine. We did a good job as a team!"
Shikamaru, hands behind his head, sighed.
"I think what Sasuke meant," he said, glancing at him sideways, "is that we didn't need a second international conflict right in the middle of a reconstruction treaty."
"Oh, sure. Because the first one was Iwa's fault, right?" Kurotsuchi shot back, raising an eyebrow.
"I didn't say that," Shikamaru defended himself, raising his hands. "I just said there are too many interests at stake to allow mistakes... from any side."
Sasuke finally turned toward her.
"The enemies didn’t come by accident. They’re watching us. Attacking a joint mission was the perfect move to sow discord. If we don't cooperate, we're done for."
Kurotsuchi narrowed her eyes as if weighing every word.
"Though I still don't like you... we're in agreement on that."
"Heh! That's progress!" Naruto laughed.
Kurotsuchi looked at him.
"Though... you’re less annoying. You're a useful idiot."
"Huh?! That was a weird compliment!... but I'll take it!" Naruto exclaimed, scratching the back of his head.
Shikamaru smiled slightly.
"The important thing is that we’re still alive, the mission was a success... and Sasuke saved the Tsuchikage’s granddaughter. That must earn some diplomatic points, right?"
"I’ll think about it," Kurotsuchi growled.
Sasuke turned halfway.
"I’m going to check the chakra remnants. Something doesn’t add up."
Kurotsuchi followed him with her gaze, then murmured,
"Though... I admit I didn’t expect him to intervene for me."
Shikamaru turned toward her with a smirking smile.
"Careful, future Tsuchikage. With that tone, you almost sound grateful."

Kurotsuchi walked away without replying, though a slight curve at the corner of her lips gave her away.
Naruto sighed, looking up at the cloudy sky.
"Turns out we can work together."
"Yeah," Shikamaru replied. "But this was just a test. What's coming… could be worse."

Before starting the journey back, the shinobi from Konoha cordially said their goodbyes to their counterparts from Iwagakure. Kurotsuchi, as the commander of the delegation, offered a few brief words of gratitude for the cooperation between both villages, reaffirming that the bonds forged after the war were still holding strong. Naruto, for his part, summoned a small messenger toad before departing and entrusted it with a scroll addressed to Kakashi. In it, he reported that while the third donation collection turned out chaotic and faced several setbacks, it was ultimately completed. "It was complicated, but we did it. We’re heading back with what we gathered," he wrote in quick but firm handwriting. The creature vanished in a puff of smoke, carrying the mission report with it.

Turning to his team, Naruto raised his voice with a tired but genuine smile.
"Alright, let’s head home. We’ve got work waiting for us… and hot ramen."
Chouji couldn’t have agreed more.
"The first thing I’m doing when I get to Konoha is order a mega barbecue."
Tenten let out a soft laugh, Kiba rolled his eyes, and Shikamaru, hands in his pockets, muttered something about how troublesome traveling so much was.

After the chaos of the battle and the exhausting return trip —nearly four days long— the group of shinobi prepared to return to Konoha. The paths, though familiar by now, felt longer under the weight of fatigue, but their spirits were a bit lighter.

Chapter Text

After four more days, the Konoha shinobi finally passed through the village gates. The citizens, though still affected, wore grateful smiles upon seeing the donations brought back by the group. Despite the shadows that continued to cloud the future, hope was once again igniting in the eyes of the villagers.

The supplies were quickly delivered to Konoha's hospital and distribution zones, where medics and village staff welcomed with open arms everything that would allow them to continue the fight against the plague and the rebuilding of the village.

However, there was still much work to be done. The shinobi of Konoha, though relieved by the delivery of the donations and the sense of having fulfilled their mission, knew that events beyond their control were unfolding, ones that could directly affect the village.

After a brief rest, the group gathered in the planning room of the Hokage Tower, where the gravity of what they had faced was becoming increasingly clear. Preliminary reports had begun to arrive, but there was something much more sinister and disturbing that required urgent attention.

Kakashi, seated at a table covered in maps, reports, and notes, silently reviewed the documents the team had brought back. The atmosphere was dense. Too many questions remained unanswered, too many scattered clues waiting to be connected.

"That mysterious man… and the map he left behind along with that unsettling message…" Kakashi murmured, more to himself than to the group present.

Naruto, Sasuke and the others were in the room. All waited patiently, though the silence was thick with tension. Finally, Kakashi looked up and addressed them with a grave tone.

"Tell me in detail everything you remember," he requested.

The team recounted the events once more: the appearance of the strange figure in the Land of Forests, the map deliberately left behind, the cryptic message that suggested foreknowledge of recent events. Mercenary ninjas on the border of the Land of Hot Springs, the attack in the Mountain Graveyard during the donation handover from Iwagakure… When they mentioned the symbols accompanying the documents and the name of the sect “Red Harvest,” Kakashi's expression hardened slightly.

Sasuke, who had remained silent until then, spoke up.

"I’ve heard of them before the epidemic began," he said calmly. "I investigated a few months ago, trying to determine if it was a dangerous cult like the Jashinists. But at the time, there was nothing alarming. It appeared to be a minor religious group, with no history of violence."

"And what made you investigate them in the first place?" asked Shikamaru.

"A pattern of disappearances across several border regions in neighboring countries. Nothing conclusive, but it caught my attention," Sasuke replied. "Then, the trail went cold… until the attack in the mountain graveyard."

Everyone nodded solemnly. That had been an anomalous event they were only beginning to understand. Naruto took the opportunity to share an additional observation.

"There were also strange activities near the waters of Nagi Island. Unusual storms, echoes of something no one could explain, and the disappearance of several boats. It might be unrelated, but… at this point, we can’t rule anything out."

Kakashi nodded slowly, processing all the information.

"This is all too premature to draw firm conclusions," he finally declared. "However, ignoring it would be a mistake. There are too many loose ends that could be part of something bigger."

The Hokage turned to Sasuke.

"I want you to lead the investigation. You already have prior information on this sect, and you're the most suited to track the points marked on that map and the calendar. I’ll make copies of both documents and send an ANBU squad along parallel routes. We can’t allow something like this to grow in the shadows. You can begin now or after taking a well-deserved rest. The choice is yours."

Sasuke nodded.
"I have no problem starting right away."

"Very well, the rest of you…" Kakashi continued, his tone softer now. "Take a couple of days to rest before resuming your duties. The village is still under quarantine, and we’re going to need you at your best. You’ve done an excellent job."

Everyone nodded, and Naruto gave a tired smile.
"Thanks, Kakashi."

"Thank you, Hokage-sama," the others echoed almost in unison before leaving the room.

Kakashi remained seated for a few more minutes, silently observing the map spread out before him. Something about all of it gave him a bad feeling. Too many coincidences… and far too little certainty.

Before departing, Sasuke headed to the hospital. Even though his mind was focused on the mission Kakashi had assigned him, he still had unfinished business. He had to report to the doctor in charge of his psychological sessions, which he had to reschedule due to his imminent departure.

The procedure was quick. With the same efficiency he applied to everything, Sasuke said goodbye to the doctor and prepared to leave the hospital. The last thing he expected was to run into a particular person.

However, just as he crossed the main hallway door, a familiar chakra signature made him stop for a moment.

"But if it isn’t the great Sasuke Uchiha," Karin’s sarcastic voice greeted him before he even looked up.

There she was, standing in front of him, eyeing him up and down with a raised eyebrow.

"I felt your chakra and couldn’t resist. How have you been?" she asked with a hint of mockery. "Still wearing that same old face... though I’d say you look even more... grim now. Don’t tell me seeing Sakura affected you?"

Sasuke didn’t respond right away. He just looked at her with his unreadable expression, as if deciding whether it was worth replying.

Karin sighed and crossed her arms.
"The poor thing is a mess, isn’t she? ...And I don’t blame her. Losing her parents like that to a ruthless virus..." her voice lost some of its usual tone, and Sasuke couldn’t tell whether she was being serious or not. "And almost losing Tsunade too, since she also fell ill... It must be awful."

For a brief moment, Sasuke’s gaze grew even darker, but if he felt anything upon hearing those words, he didn’t show it.

Karin huffed and shrugged.
"Although honestly, I never liked Sakura, I know she’s strong. She’ll bounce back from all of it... I guess."

This time, Sasuke did respond, though his tone was almost a whisper.
"You haven’t changed a bit."

Karin narrowed her eyes playfully.
"Is that a compliment or a criticism?"

Sasuke didn’t clarify. Instead, he paused before speaking again, his voice lower, more inquisitive.
"The first infected patients had returned from a mission in the Grass Village. Do you know anything about that?"

Karin raised an eyebrow, surprised by the question, but shook her head almost immediately.
"Yeah, I heard about that... but they already investigated in Kusa and found no outbreak. Kakashi was informed about it a while ago. Apparently, those shinobi didn’t get infected in the village, but somewhere else before arriving here."

Sasuke pondered her response in silence. Something about the whole situation still didn’t quite add up.
"I see."

"That’s it?" Karin tilted her head. "After all this time, you’re just going to ask me about a couple of sick shinobi?"

"I have to go."

Karin watched him as he walked away, not bothering to stop him. Her smile, which had started out as mocking, faded slightly.
"Typical of you, Sasuke..." she muttered under her breath before turning in the opposite direction.

The sunset painted the Nara clan’s residential area in shades of orange. A cool breeze slipped through the trees, gently moving the leaves and creating a peaceful atmosphere, in contrast to the chaos reigning in the rest of the village.

Shikamaru walked with his hands in his pockets, lost in thought, when a familiar silhouette caught his attention.

"Temari?" His voice reflected surprise.

The kunoichi from Suna turned toward him with her characteristic confident demeanor, though a slight smile appeared on her face when she saw him.

"Is that how you greet an old friend?" she replied teasingly.

Shikamaru blinked, still processing her presence. He hadn’t expected to see her here, especially not in the middle of the health crisis that was plaguing them. He frowned slightly.

"What are you doing here? It’s dangerous. You could get infected."

Temari raised an eyebrow, amused.

"How sweet, are you worried about me?"

Shikamaru sighed and looked away.

"It’s not sweet, it’s common sense. I don’t want you getting sick just for coming here."

She crossed her arms and smiled sideways.

"Relax, I took that into account. Suna has also been investigating the illness. The Hokage sent us information through Gaara, with reports from Konoha's hospital. The village’s best medics have been analyzing everything and took the necessary precautions before sending us. I didn’t come unprepared."

Shikamaru looked at her in silence for a moment, weighing her words. Finally, he let out a relieved sigh.

"Thanks… for going through all that trouble."

Temari blushed slightly and looked away, trying to play it off.

"It’s nothing. It’s just what needs to be done."

After a few seconds of silence, she changed the subject.

"And what about your team?"

"Chouji’s fine, hungry as always. And… well, Ino volunteered to help Sakura at the hospital."

Temari smiled in approval.

"That girl’s got guts."

"Yeah… and she’s as stubborn as they come."

Temari let out a small laugh before adding sincerely:

"She reminds me a lot of Sakura. Speaking of her, I couldn’t see her at the hospital, they only let me go as far as the entrance."

"I know she’s dealing with all of this alongside the other medics… I also heard she lost both her parents to the virus."

Temari felt a knot in her stomach.

"Damn…" she murmured, lowering her gaze.

Shikamaru pressed his lips together.

"Yeah, it must’ve been awful for her…"

Temari recognized the look on his face. Shikamaru rarely showed his emotions, but she knew he was expressing empathy, because he had lost someone important too.

"And you?" she asked softly. "How are you feeling?"

Shikamaru closed his eyes for a moment and sighed.

"This is all insane… We were just starting to recover from the war, and now we’re facing an epidemic. It’s the last thing we needed."

Temari noticed the tension in his jaw and the shadow of exhaustion in his eyes. He was carrying too many burdens on his shoulders. His father’s death, the war, and the loss of Asuma still weighed heavily on him.

"And the worst part," Shikamaru continued, clenching his fists, "is that there’s a high chance this virus was man-made and sent to us on purpose."

Temari stayed silent for a few seconds. She knew Shikamaru had a brilliant mind, and if he suspected something, there was a reason for it. But beyond that, she could see all this chaos was taking a toll on him.

Without saying a word, she stepped closer and took his hand firmly.

Shikamaru blinked, surprised, and felt his face suddenly heat up.

"I’m here," she said softly. "And I’m staying until this madness ends. I’m not going to let you lose your mind."

Shikamaru looked at her in silence for a moment before a small smile appeared on his lips.

"Thanks again, Temari…"

His voice was softer, more genuine.

Temari felt her own face burning and quickly looked away, letting go of his hand somewhat brusquely.

"Don’t get used to it," she muttered, crossing her arms.

Shikamaru let out a low, relaxed chuckle. Despite everything, for the first time in days, he felt like he wasn’t alone in all of this.

One night, a few days later, Ino let out a long sigh as she rested her elbows on the windowsill. The cool night air brushed against her face, offering a moment of peace amid the chaos. She had gone days without barely any rest, her emotions were at their limit, and although she tried to stay strong, the uncertainty was wearing her down.

"Everything will be okay… Everything has to be okay…"

She rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the anguish, when suddenly, a gentle breeze brought something unexpected: delicate ink butterflies floated in the air, dancing around her with elegant movements. Ino's eyes widened in surprise.

"What…?"

It didn’t take her long to recognize the characteristic strokes of those drawings.

She looked up and there, a few meters away, standing outside the window, was Sai.

The shinobi gave her a small smile and raised a hand in greeting before leaping gracefully to a nearby tree, settling naturally on a branch.

"Hi, Ino."

She blinked a couple of times, still processing the scene, then smiled, enchanted.

"They were yours, right? The butterflies."

Sai nodded.
"Yes. I didn’t know how to reach out to you… and I thought you’d like to see something beautiful after everything you’ve been going through."

Ino felt her heart tighten a little.

"How did you know I was here?"

"I didn’t," he admitted with complete honesty. "But every day I come after my patrol shift and look for a chance to see you. I hide outside the hospital and wait for you to pass by a window so I can talk to you."

Ino's lips parted in surprise.

"You did that every day? You waited just to catch me at a window?"

Sai tilted his head calmly.
"Yes. So… I’m not taking up your time, am I?"

Ino felt a warmth spread through her chest. Sai’s awkward way of saying it made her heart beat faster.

"No… actually, I was just taking a short break," she said with a small smile.

Sai seemed relieved and fell silent for a moment, as if trying to find the right words to continue the conversation. Finally, he spoke in his usual calm tone.

"How are things going in there?"

Ino’s smile faded slightly.

"They're settling down a little, but… Lady Tsunade was infected with the virus."

Sai's face didn’t change much, but his eyes reflected a flicker of concern.

"And Sakura?"

"She won’t leave her side for anything in the world…" Ino lowered her gaze. "She’s doing everything she can to save her. She hasn’t slept, barely eats… but she won’t stop until she sees her out of danger."

She paused, pressing her lips together.

"I’m not going to lie, Sai. I’m scared…"

A tear rolled down her cheek before she could stop it.

"Scared that this won’t end, scared we’ll lose more people. Scared that Sakura will burn herself out so much that…"

She couldn’t finish the sentence. Her voice cracked.

Sai watched her silently, and after a moment, he tilted his head slightly.

"Fear is natural. But in your case, it’s unnecessary."

Ino looked at him, frowning.

"How can you say that?"

"Because you’re not alone," he replied simply, then added with a slight smile, "And you won’t be. I’ll be with you."

Ino's eyes widened in surprise.

"You're a great person," he continued sincerely. "And a good friend. Sakura is lucky to have you by her side."

Ino looked at him with bright eyes.

"Thank you, Sai… I think you’re a great friend too. And… I’m really happy to see you, even if it’s just for a little while."

Sai looked at her with his usual gentle smile.

"We’ll see each other again. And when you’re finally able to leave that place, I’ll make a beautiful portrait of you."

Ino felt her cheeks flush.

"Really?"

"I’m not lying."

His response was so simple and sincere that Ino’s heart beat a little faster.

"Then, I’ll look forward to it," she murmured, smiling shyly.

Sai nodded, then glanced up at the starry sky before standing up on the branch.

"Get some rest, Ino. I’ll see you soon."

And with a final gesture, he vanished into the night, leaving behind the ink butterflies that still fluttered gently around her.

Ino stayed at the window for a few more seconds, watching the butterflies dissipate into the air. Then, with a small but genuine smile, she rested her forehead against the window frame.

"We’ll see each other soon, Sai…"

The days turned into an endless battle against time. Tsunade hovered between life and death, and each sunrise brought with it the uncertainty of whether she would live to see another day. But against all odds, she held on.

When her fever finally broke and her breathing stabilized, the unbearable weight of anguish vanished all at once. Sakura and Ino, exhausted to the bone, collapsed into their chairs, feeling for the first time in days that they could breathe without fear.

"We did it…" Ino whispered, closing her eyes for a moment, her voice trembling with a mix of relief and exhaustion.

Sakura, her heart still racing and her eyes wet, looked at the peaceful face of her sleeping mentor. A choked laugh —part disbelief, part joy— escaped her lips.

"Yeah… we did it."

But as their eyes met, they both understood the same thing.

There was still work to be done.

The following day, unexpected news arrived through a coded message that Yamato had sent directly from Otogakure. Kakashi held the scroll in his hands, reading each word carefully as Naruto, Shizune, who was on the other side of a monitor via a video call, and Shikamaru waited in silence.

"I know Tsunade-sama is still hesitant to seek help from Orochimaru, and I understand that. But we cannot afford to rule out any resources right now. On my own, I decided to speak with him and explain Konoha's situation. Although he doesn't have any samples of the virus on hand, he has conducted research based on the symptoms and stages of the disease. With that knowledge, he has created experimental strains that could help develop an effective vaccine. For that reason, he has prepared a detailed report and samples, which are already on their way. Orochimaru doesn't expect thanks; he's simply interested in seeing how far his knowledge can go. Regardless, the decision to accept or reject his help is in your hands."

The message ended with Yamato’s signature. Kakashi sighed, placing the scroll on his desk before looking at his companions.

"I never thought we’d be depending on Orochimaru in a situation like this," Shikamaru murmured, his arms crossed.

"At this point, I’d accept help even from hell itself," Shizune muttered through the screen. "Although Lady Tsunade won’t be happy about this," she added, her face showing more exhaustion than disapproval. "But… we have no choice."

Kakashi nodded.

"The package with the samples and the report is already in Konoha. Like it or not, if this brings us closer to the definitive vaccine, we have to take advantage of it."

It was during this meeting that Naruto would learn of Tsunade’s condition: although she had managed to stabilize, the virus was still weakening her significantly.

Naruto, upon hearing this, frowned with concern and moved closer to the screen.

"I need to talk to Sakura," he said firmly. "Is there any way to get in touch with her?"

Shizune shook her head.

"Not at the moment. The lab is working nonstop, and communications are restricted to avoid leaks."

Naruto lowered his gaze, frustrated.

"Can you tell her… that I miss her? And that she shouldn’t give up. I know she’ll cure Grandma Tsunade… I’ll be waiting for her… Can you give her that message from me?"

Shizune nodded quickly, intending to deliver the message. But unfortunately, the pressure of the work was overwhelming. As the hours passed, amidst analysis, experiments, and planning, the message was forgotten.

Meanwhile, the Konoha hospital's laboratory became the center of the fight against the epidemic.

The samples sent by Orochimaru arrived at Konoha's lab under strict security measures. Sakura, Shizune, and a team of researchers gathered to analyze the sealed vials with the experimental strains.

"Before anything, we need to make sure this is viable," Shizune said, organizing the documents sent along with the samples.

"Orochimaru knew what he was doing," Karin interjected, crossing her arms. "But if there's one thing I'm sure of, it's that his 'help' always has ulterior motives."

"We can't afford to be suspicious now," Sakura replied firmly. "Let's check the samples."

Meanwhile, Karin began to show a more empathetic side. Her sharp attitude took a backseat as she focused on helping. Together with her medical team from Kusa, she collaborated in the research based on Orochimaru's discoveries.

"I never thought I’d say this, but… Orochimaru really is a genius," Karin commented, reviewing some samples.

"Too bad he used his genius for questionable things," murmured one of the Konoha lab technicians.

"Sometimes, the questionable is what saves lives," she retorted without taking her eyes off the reports.

The doctors from Suna also did their part, analyzing some of the samples.

Tsunade, despite her condition, refused to be sidelined, especially knowing that Orochimaru had conducted his own research on the K-23 pathogen.

Tsunade, who had been sitting in a hospital bed, grunted and tried to sit up.

"I’m not staying in this bed while the world falls apart," she growled.

"But Tsunade-sama!" Shizune exclaimed, trying to hold her back. "You’re still not fully recovered."

"I’m not dead either. That should be enough," Tsunade retorted.

Sakura, who was reviewing the samples, barely lifted her gaze.

"If you faint again, I’ll tie you to the stretcher," she commented wearily.

"I’d love to see you try," Tsunade replied with a half-smile.

Time was running out, but for the first time in a long while, there was a ray of hope.

The team worked tirelessly, analyzing compounds and comparing them with the data previously gathered in Konoha. In the main room of the hospital, Shizune, Sakura, and Tsunade —who, despite still being in recovery, had resumed an active supervisory role— shared space with the Kusa medical team, led by Karin, and the experts sent from Sunagakure. This was not just an improvised laboratory; it was a symbol of unprecedented cooperation between villages.

The reports from the Kusa doctors, who had investigated cases of spontaneous immunity, proved particularly useful. Although their data was irregular and their samples scarce, they had identified cellular mutations that, combined with the modified strains sent by Orochimaru, provided a solid foundation for progress. Karin, who had exceptional sensory abilities due to her lineage, led the cross-analysis efforts with surgical precision.

"The cells of the immune patients show an anomalous configuration in the virus receptors," Karin explained, pointing to a sequence on one of the screens. "This alteration could be induced by a modified version of the virus, like the one Orochimaru developed."

"We have something!" Shizune then exclaimed, stepping away from the microscope. "The antibodies generated by these strains show neutralizing activity."

She dropped a report on the table, visibly exhausted. Karin approached with interest, followed by one of the Suna lab technicians.

"So, if we manage to replicate this response in the infected, could we have an effective vaccine?" asked the Suna medic with hopeful eyes.

"The key lies in the interaction of the virus with certain cellular proteins," Shizune explained. "Orochimaru designed an attenuated viral fragment that stimulates the immune system without causing the disease... at least in theory."

"And if we manage to combine it with what my Kusa team and I discovered, we could enhance its effectiveness," Karin added. "The immunity patterns could act as catalysts to strengthen the immune response."

Sakura, who had been reviewing the simulation models, nodded with a furrowed brow.

"The theory is solid, but now we need a real test. We don’t know if it’ll work outside of our simulations."

At that moment, Tsunade, sitting on a stretcher with an IV drip connected, raised her voice with authority despite her evident fatigue.

"We don’t have time for more lab tests. We need a volunteer."

A heavy silence fell over the room. No one wanted to say it, but they all knew what that meant. Then, a young medic from Suna, who had been infected during his first weeks in Konoha and remained stable thanks to previous treatments, stepped forward.

"I’ll do it," he declared firmly. "I have nothing to lose, and if this works, I want to help save others."

The team prepared the dose and administered it under strict supervision. The first few hours passed without drastic changes, but soon reactions began to manifest.

"Her temperature is rising," reported a Kusa kunoichi, checking the graph. "Her pulse is also elevated".

"It's her immune system reacting," Karin said, her eyes fixed on the monitors. "If she survives this phase, it means her body is fighting off the infection".

The hours passed slowly, but eventually, the patient began to stabilize. Blood tests showed that the virus was starting to retreat.

"It’s working..." Sakura whispered, a mix of disbelief and relief in her voice. "It’s really working".

"We can’t celebrate just yet," Shizune warned, not taking her eyes off the report. "We need to make sure the recovery is sustained."

The efforts to develop the cure were progressing at a rapid pace.

There were still many tests to conduct. The vaccine needed to be perfected, mass-produced, and, above all, it had to be guaranteed that the virus wouldn’t mutate or hide any tricks.

"Here’s where the shinobi factor comes into play," Sakura interjected. "Their cellular regeneration could be key. If we stabilize the protein with a variant of the recovery serum, we might be able to induce a controlled immune response without the body collapsing."

Tsunade nodded with difficulty but with pride. Despite her condition, she continued to offer crucial advice and observations, reminding everyone why she had been the greatest medical ninja in the shinobi world. The collaboration between the villages, once unthinkable, had now become their only hope against an invisible and relentless enemy.

After the volunteer’s stabilization, the data began to flow faster. Konoha's makeshift laboratories were filled with frantic activity: analysis, synthesis, monitoring. The first doses of the vaccine were successfully replicated under Shizune’s and Suna's doctors’ supervision, while the Kusa specialists —experts in medicinal botany— worked on developing a natural catalyst to improve the serum’s absorption in the most severely infected.

Sakura coordinated logistics from an adjacent room, reviewing supply lists and maps with red zones marked, where the disease had hit hardest. Meanwhile, Tsunade, still recovering but lucid, personally analyzed field reports from the temporary medical posts in more distant districts, detecting transmission patterns and identifying possible virus mutations that still needed to be contained.

"The good news is that the base vaccine works," Shizune said, standing before the gathered medical council. "The bad news is that we have limited resources. The stabilization process of the formula is delicate, and we can’t afford mistakes. If the protein degrades before being applied, not only would it be useless, but potentially dangerous."

"And if the virus mutates... we could lose everything we’ve gained," Karin added, arms crossed.

"We need to stay ahead," Sakura said. "Use what we learned from spontaneous immunity. We need to design a booster based on the cells from the resistant cases."

"That’s risky," one of the Kusa doctors objected. "We could create an even more unpredictable strain."

"That’s why it needs to be done here," Tsunade intervened firmly. "In Konoha, under our supervision. We won’t send anything out until we’re sure there’s no chance of causing another epidemic."

The tension in the room was palpable. Everyone knew that one single leak, one mistake in the protocol, could unleash an even greater disaster.

Some time later, once the effectiveness of the cure was confirmed, Kakashi, who was the first to know, in his role as Hokage, decreed that the vaccine would be mandatory for the entire population. He ordered that vaccination areas be set up in each district to ensure that no one would be left unprotected. Doctors and ninjas would work side by side to distribute it quickly, prioritizing the most vulnerable.

However, despite the sense of relief, the threat of that unknown enemy remained latent. Kakashi knew it well and knew he had to take care of it. But not before sending his “favorite spokesperson” to announce the good news to all of Konoha.

From the top of the Hokage monument, Naruto closed his eyes, connecting with the vital flow of the village thanks to his sage mode. His chakra traveled through the hidden paths of Konoha, carrying with it a clear and warm voice that resonated in the minds of all the inhabitants:

“Listen to me, everyone! After dark days, we finally have a light. A vaccine has been created that is working. Patients are improving, the hospital rooms are no longer full of pain… We are winning this battle! This was not thanks to one person alone, but to everyone who refused to give up. Doctors, shinobi of Konoha and allied villages, civilians… each one gave their best. Thank you! Let’s keep going. Let’s keep fighting, taking care of each other. Because we are Konoha! And as long as we are united… Nothing can defeat us!”

The entire village erupted in a wave of relief and joy. In the streets, merchants, children, and the elderly hugged each other in tears, thankful that the nightmare was finally beginning to dissipate.

In the hospital, Karin adjusted her glasses with a confident and arrogant smile.

“Well, someone had to bring order to this chaos,” she said, strutting between her colleagues. “And you all know who a key part of the discovery was, right?”

In the strategy area, Temari accompanied Shikamaru as he reviewed some reports. When he saw the recovery numbers rise abruptly, he couldn’t contain his happiness. Temari, sharing his excitement, hugged him tightly, and he, after a moment of confusion, wrapped his arms around her, blushing visibly when they both realized what they had just done.

“Tsk… so troublesome,” he murmured, looking away.

“Shut up,” she replied with a smile before pulling away, also blushing.

Sai, from the hospital roof, observed the clear sky. In his mind, he thought about Sakura and Ino. He paused especially on the image of Ino.

“You did a great job…” he murmured.

Ino, who was helping a patient sit up, suddenly felt something strange in her chest, and allowed herself a brief smile.

“Very soon…” she thought. “Very soon I’ll be able to see you.”

Elsewhere in the village, Kiba found Hinata and Shino among a group of civilians receiving donations. He didn’t say anything, simply ran towards them and hugged them tightly.

“We’re alive, damn it!” he shouted, laughing with tears in his eyes. Akamaru barked while his tail wagged uncontrollably with force.

Konohamaru, together with his friends, upon hearing Naruto’s voice and seeing patients leaving the hospital, jumped as if they were little children again.

“We did it! We did it!” they shouted, laughing, as energy returned to their bodies and their dreams.

Chōji, Tenten, and Rock Lee met in the main square. Without saying a word, they raised their hands and clapped them together with force, in a shared victory gesture.

“The power of youth always wins!” Lee exclaimed, with tears shining in his eyes.

In the Hokage’s office, Guy watched Kakashi, who looked more tired than usual, with deep dark circles and a distant gaze after the recent video call.

“I told you this day would come, my friend,” Guy said with a smile full of pride.
Kakashi looked away from the pile of papers, and for the first time in days, he nodded with a slight smile.
“Yeah… you were right,” he said as he theatrically slumped over his desk.
Meanwhile, Sakura closed the file of a patient who was beginning to sit up on his own, the color returning to his face.
“Thank you… doctor,” he said in a hoarse voice.
She simply nodded, offering him a soft smile. Then, as she went to wash her hands, a pang of unease crossed her mind. She looked at the hallway filled with recovering patients, the doctors moving more calmly… and yet, something inside her wouldn’t let her breathe completely.
“Did it really… all end?” she thought silently.

Several days later, in the restricted wing of Konoha’s hospital one early morning, inside a room completely sealed with sensory isolation barriers, Tsunade, still recovering but appearing firm, settled in front of the monitor. Beside her, Shizune watched silently. The image of Kakashi first appeared with static, but it stabilized a few seconds later.
“Thank you for taking the call, Kakashi,” Tsunade said quietly, avoiding the formal tone. “Did you review the confidential report?”
Kakashi nodded from the other side with a serious expression.
“Tsunade, what happened with those 3 cases? The cure was supposed to no longer be in its experimental phase and was supposed to work…” the Hokage said with obvious concern in his voice.
“We haven’t been able to find an answer to that either… we’re just as confused as you,” Tsunade admitted, her voice filled with anxiety. Kakashi then turned to Shizune.
“Shizune, you were there when it all happened, right? Give me more details of what occurred.”
“Yes,” Shizune replied, lowering her voice even further. “We confirmed that the three infected shinobi had different kekkei genkai. The tests have been verified several times. The reactions to the vaccine were almost simultaneous. The three began deteriorating less than four hours after receiving the dose. The symptoms don’t align with previous reports. This was… something else. The virus not only resisted the vaccine. It mutated. It became aggressive, as if it had recognized its threat and responded with fury.”
Kakashi narrowed his eyes.
“So the vaccine only failed with them?”
“Yes, just with them. But it wasn’t just an adverse reaction… it was like an internal detonation. Their organs collapsed, exploded almost simultaneously. Everything happened faster than with any other evolution of the disease,” Shizune explained, her jaw tight.
Kakashi sighed.
“Is there a confirmed cause?”
“No. But what makes it more disturbing is that all the other vaccinated patients have shown notable improvements,” Shizune added.
“The report mentions something about similar hallucinations, what about that?” Kakashi asked.
This time, Tsunade intervened with a low and controlled tone:
“A collective hallucination. It’s something that can’t be explained with medical logic or chakra. Just at the most critical moment of the patients' collapse. Everyone in the room without direct eye contact between them, without exchanging words, described seeing a figure… female… with a red cloak floating, and eyes like crimson moons. They said they felt she was watching them."
Shizune added in a low voice:
“The three of them said the same thing before they died: ‘She’s coming.’”

Kakashi remained silent. His one visible eye doesn’t blink.
“I think this goes beyond a simple coincidence…”
Tsunade lowered her gaze, but her voice is firm when she spoke.
“I’ve seen that figure in dreams. Since I got infected, even after the virus was contained. I never mentioned it to anyone… until now.”
Kakashi straightened his back. Shizune looked at her in absolute surprise.
“Lady Tsunade! Are you serious?!”
“What are you saying, Tsunade?”
“That we may not be dealing with just a pathogen,” she said, not fully explaining herself. “And that the vaccine, when interacting with certain bloodlines… causes something we don’t yet understand. Something unnatural…”
Kakashi remained silent, then nodded once, gravely.
“I understand… Listen now: The Elder Council has issued an immediate order. This incident will be classified as an S-rank. No one outside this room is to know what happened with those three shinobi. The records will be sealed.”
“What about the medical personnel involved?” Shizune asked.
“Everyone will receive an immediate silence seal,” Kakashi responds. “We can’t risk that information leaking. They shouldn’t even be able to talk about it among themselves. I’ll have an ANBU squad guard them as soon as this call ends.”
Tsunade nodded slowly. Though the idea disgusted her, she knew there was no other choice.
“This changes a lot of things. But what worries me… is that it might just be the beginning of something really bad…”
Kakashi looked at her intently.
“Do you have a theory?”
“Yes,” she answered without hesitation. “But I’m not ready to share it yet. First, I need to run some tests.”
Kakashi didn’t press. He too knew that tone from Tsunade. When she spoke like that, it meant the truth could be more dangerous than ignorance.
“Then act quickly,” the Hokage said. “We need to prepare for whatever we’ll have to face next. I’ll let you do whatever tests you need, don’t spare any resources.” The call ended.
Tsunade remains silent for a few seconds, then turns to Shizune.
“Prepare access to Lab 9. Only you and I.”
“What are you looking for?”
Tsunade walked toward the door without answering immediately. Then she murmured, almost to herself:
“If my theory is correct… it’s not just an epidemic. It’s an invitation.”

Chapter Text

A long semester later, the crisis was finally under control. The quarantine had been lifted, and Konoha, little by little, opened its gates once again. However, the village was never the same.

The streets, although full of life again, carried a different air, a silent mourning for those who hadn’t survived. Businesses reopened, families reunited after months of isolation, but the glances exchanged between villagers reflected a single truth: everyone had changed.

Days went by, and although the workload at the hospital had lessened, life in Konoha began to regain a sense of normalcy. With the virus cured, the medical shinobi from Kusa and Suna returned to their villages, and little by little, the nightmare was left behind. People filled the streets again, gathering in small groups to celebrate, trying to find joy in the victory. But for Sakura, it didn’t feel like a victory at all.

Sleepless nights, lives slipping through her fingers, and the helplessness of not being able to save everyone —especially her parents— had left invisible scars. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the faces of those who were gone. She heard the sobs of their loved ones, the echo of her own desperation, the image of Kizashi and Mebuki lifeless. And though she tried to stay strong, the shadow of alcohol still loomed over her life. It didn’t matter how many times she told herself she had it under control; on the loneliest nights, when the weight of everything became unbearable, the temptation to open a bottle still lurked.

To avoid falling into it again, Sakura clung to Ino’s company as much as she could. But it was time for her friend to return to her home, to the Yamanaka compound and her duties within the clan. Her mother, distraught, had been begging her to come back. Ino left with hugs and promises to see each other soon, though both of them knew nothing would ever be the same again.

Sakura, alone once more, looked up at Tsunade. The former Hokage, seemingly recovered, walked the hospital halls with firm steps again, giving orders with the same unyielding temper as always. And seeing her, Sakura remembered who she was. She remembered everything they had faced. What they had lost. What still remained to be protected. But all her attempts faltered:

Even though the hospital was much quieter those days, Sakura never stopped. She always found something to do, a report to review, a patient to monitor. As if staying busy were her only way of dodging the memories.

Even so, she was being assigned more and more days off, and instead of using them, she locked herself in her apartment. Sleep was scarce and she barely touched food. On the harshest nights, when insomnia brought her face-to-face with ghosts that would not leave her alone, she found silence only at the bottom of a sake bottle.

She hated herself for it. For not being stronger. Every time she returned to the hospital, she promised herself it would be the last time, that she would regain control. But that resolve crumbled as soon as loneliness found her again.

As the days passed, her demeanor grew more withdrawn. She spoke less, smiled even less. The Sakura who had once been the heart of the medical team seemed to have faded away. And although she tried to hide it, Shizune and Tsunade noticed.

Sakura was reviewing a patient’s chart at her desk, her eyes red from exhaustion. Suddenly, the door burst open.
"Put that down, girl," ordered Tsunade, standing in the doorway with her arms crossed and a look that brooked no argument.
Sakura looked up, surprised.
"Did something happen?" she asked, setting the papers aside.

"Yes. You're becoming a shadow," replied Tsunade as she stepped into the office. "Kakashi told me some shinobi are organizing a celebration for the end of the 'Crimson Plague.' They're even building a huge bonfire outside the village. It's this weekend. And you're not going to stay here and miss it."

Sakura opened her mouth to protest, but Tsunade raised a hand.

"I already gave you the weekend off. No excuses."

"Shishou, I don't think this is the time for celebrations... I..."

"You what?" she interrupted gently, sitting down across from her. "That you're not in the mood? That's exactly why you need to get out of here. Because if you don’t, this" she pointed at the medical chart, "will be the only thing you have left."

Sakura lowered her gaze. Her throat tightened. Part of her wanted to go out, see her friends, laugh, even if just for a little while. She wanted to share in everyone's joy, she wanted to feel relieved, but the guilt weighed too heavily on her shoulders.

Her own reflection in a shop window had shown her a woman she didn’t recognize: deep under-eye circles, pale skin, empty eyes.

She couldn’t join the celebration when, inside, she felt completely broken.

The weekend finally arrived. Night had fallen over Konoha, warm and soft, with the lights of the commercial district flickering like festive fireflies. Ino walked beside Sai, laughing at something he had said in his usual charmingly awkward way, when, in the distance, she spotted a familiar figure.

"Sakura!" she called, raising a hand, relieved to see her outside for once. "Come with us! We're heading to that little get-together Kakashi planned. It's nothing fancy, but... I think we could all use it."

Sakura stopped when she heard her. Part of her longed for it. She wanted to feel part of something again. To return, even if just for a few hours, to a life that no longer felt like hers. But the other part, the stronger one, wouldn’t allow it.

"I don't think it's a good idea..." she replied with a faint smile. "I'd probably just ruin everyone's mood."

"That's not true!" Ino replied, frowning with genuine concern. "You’ve done more than anyone. If someone deserves a break, it’s you."

Sakura looked away, avoiding those eyes that knew her too well.

"Honestly, I’d rather just go home. I’m really tired," she said more softly this time. "Besides... I think you two should take this chance to make up for lost time."

Ino blushed instantly. Sai tilted his head with a slight inquisitive smile while Sakura tried to give them one last kind look.

"I’ll see you later, okay?" she whispered, and before they could stop her, she turned around.

She walked away down the lit-up streets, her silhouette fading into the shadows and lantern glow.

Ino watched her until she disappeared, feeling a knot tighten in her chest. Something wasn’t right.

Sakura reached her apartment, and the first thing she felt was the suffocating weight of silence.

She dropped her keys on the table and rubbed her face with both hands. She wanted to sleep, she wanted to rest... but she knew she wouldn’t be able to.

The memories lurked every time she closed her eyes. Her steps took her to the kitchen before she could stop herself: First came a bottle.

She uncorked it easily and poured a full glass, downing it in one gulp. She felt the burn run down her throat, but she didn’t care. She poured another. Then another. After the third glass, she stopped bothering with the cup altogether.
The second bottle came and went without her even realizing it. At some point during the night, the world began to spin around her, but she kept drinking. Because the more she drank, the less she thought. The more she drank, the less she felt.
And in that moment, that was all she wanted. To stop feeling.

"I don't like this..." Ino muttered, glancing at her phone for what felt like the hundredth time. It was almost midnight. She had been calling Sakura all night without success. At first, she thought maybe she was just avoiding everyone. But as the hours passed with no reply, worry turned into a blaring alarm in her chest.
Sai walked beside her, noting the change in her expression.
"Is everything okay?" he asked, watching her quicken her pace.
"No," she said firmly. "I'm going to check on her right now."
As she ran through the streets, Sai close behind, her mind kept playing a scene that still haunted her:
"Shizune, how's Sakura been lately?" she had asked a few days before while stopping by the hospital to sign some paperwork.
Shizune hesitated for a second before answering.
"She’s been quieter, more... absent. She doesn’t eat properly. Barely sleeps. And honestly, Ino… I’m afraid she might be drinking again."
Ino froze.
"Drinking? Sakura?"
"I have no proof," Shizune sighed, her brow furrowed. "But I recognize it. It’s the same behavior I saw in Lady Tsunade at her worst."

That memory struck her again just as she arrived at the building. She climbed the stairs two at a time and knocked hard on the door.
"Sakura! Open the door!" she shouted anxiously.
Minutes passed. Nothing.
"I'm not joking! Open up right now!"
The silence hit her like a slap.
"We should break in, Ino," Sai suggested.
Without a second thought, with a swift motion, she forced the lock and entered with Sai.

The apartment was dark. Everything looked in place… but it felt empty.
She moved slowly toward the kitchen. Her heart sank at the sight of the empty bottles on the table, there were several.
Her stomach twisted, and she rushed to the living room, where she found Sakura collapsed on the couch, her gaze vacant, her face flushed, and her breath reeking of alcohol. She held a bottle limply in one hand.
"Sakura…" Ino whispered, her heart aching with a mix of anger and sadness. "Do you realize what you’re doing?"
Sakura, with tangled hair and glassy eyes, barely looked up.
"Leave me alone…" she mumbled, her voice slurred.
Sai, ever expressionless, observed the scene in silence. But when he spoke, his tone was firmer than usual.
"You’re stronger than this."
Sakura let out a bitter, cynical laugh.

"Strong?" she scoffed. "I wasn’t strong enough to save them. No matter how much chakra I used, how many sleepless nights I spent… my parents died anyway, all those people died... What was the point of everything I learned?"
Ino snatched the bottle from her hand with a sharp motion.
"Enough!" she exclaimed, her eyes blazing with fury and worry. "Do you think they’d want to see you like this? No one blames you, Sakura. We’re still here, damn it! You can’t keep running away like this."
Sakura trembled. She knew Ino was right. But the weight on her chest wouldn’t go away. The tears she had been holding back for so long threatened to spill over. For a moment, silence filled the room.
Then, in a faint whisper, Sakura said,
"I don’t know… how to move forward…"
Ino knelt in front of her and gently took her hands, squeezing them tightly.
"You don’t have to do it alone."
Sai nodded slightly, in his own awkward but sincere way.
Ino sat beside her, not letting go of her hands. Sai remained standing nearby.
Sakura closed her eyes, finally letting the tears fall down her cheeks. Her shoulders shook, but she didn’t pull her hands away from Ino’s. On the contrary, she gripped them tighter.
"I don’t want to be like this anymore…" she whispered hoarsely. "I don’t want… I don’t want to be remembered like this."
"Then let us help you," Ino said, gently stroking the back of her hand.
Sakura nodded slowly. It was a small gesture, but for Ino, it was enough.
"All right..." Sakura murmured. "Just… don’t leave me alone tonight."
Sai stepped closer and said,
"We weren’t planning to."
That night, between the emotional exhaustion and the remnants of alcohol in her system, Sakura finally fell asleep. Ino brought her a blanket, and Sai helped settle her on the couch. The two of them set up on the floor nearby, watching over her in silence as if the slightest lapse in attention might cause her to shatter again.
"We’ll stay with her until morning," Ino said quietly.
Sai nodded. There was nothing else that needed to be said.

The next morning, the sun had barely begun to slip through the curtains when a groan of pain broke the silence.
"By Kami… my head," Sakura complained, pressing her hands to her temples. She tried to sit up, but the discomfort hit her immediately.
Ino stood quickly.
"Are you okay?"
"I’m gonna be sick."
She stumbled to the bathroom and dropped to her knees in front of the toilet just in time. Ino and Sai exchanged worried glances. Ino followed her without hesitation.
"Do you want help?"
Sakura waved her off weakly as she rinsed her mouth with trembling hands.
"On the shelf… there are some pills for this. Can you grab them for me?"
Ino looked and found them quickly. Sakura took them without a word and leaned back against the wall, panting.
"I’ll be fine," she said quietly. "Just give me an hour."
An hour later, still pale but a little more stable, she managed to sit at the table while Sai served plain rice and hot tea. She ate a little.
Ino, trying to encourage her, offered a gentle smile.

"I just remembered. Naruto’s been trying to reach you. He hasn’t stopped asking about you."
Sakura lifted her head, her eyes still puffy but now shining.
"Naruto…?"
"Yeah. But he understands if you need space," Ino added. "He said he’d wait for you."
Silence settled over the room. Sakura lowered her gaze, biting her lip. Her throat tightened.
"Is he okay?"
Sai nodded.
"I’ve been monitoring his activity. During the quarantine, we did missions related to donations from allied villages. He’s also been helping the villagers: delivering medicine, food, even repairing houses and making ramen deliveries. He hasn’t stopped."
Sakura swallowed hard. It hurt. Because she knew him. She knew this was how he dealt with pain: by helping, giving everything for others… like always.
But what truly hurt was their last conversation. It had ended badly.
"I need to make things right with him."
Sai sat down across from her.
"You still have time."
Ino placed a hand on her back.
"He’s just waiting for you to be ready."
For the first time in weeks, a small spark lit up inside Sakura.

That afternoon, back alone in her apartment, Sakura dialed the number to Naruto’s home. She waited through several rings, but there was no answer. She sighed and stood up, ready to go out and find him, mentally reviewing the places where he might be.
However, she didn’t have to take a single step. Someone called her.
"Sakura-chan…"
She turned around, and her face lit up instantly. Naruto was there, standing in front of her with that familiar smile, tired, but sincere.
"It’s been a while… Sai said you’d be home. Can we talk?"
They went to Ichiraku, just like old times. They sat together at the counter as if nothing had changed, and began to talk. At first, there was a bit of awkwardness.
"I wanted to see you sooner, but everything was… complicated," Naruto admitted, scratching the back of his neck.
Sakura nodded slowly.
"I know. I wanted to find you too… but… all this happened…"
There was an awkward pause. Finally, Naruto sighed and said gently,
"Sakura… I’m really sorry about your parents."
A lump formed in her throat. She had no tears left, but it still hurt.
"Thank you," she murmured.
"How are you?"
She took a moment to answer.
"Surviving."
Naruto didn’t press her. He just nodded, understanding, with a faint smile.
"If you need anything, anything at all, I’m here."
For the first time in a long while, Sakura felt that she could breathe again.
Little by little, their conversation grew lighter. Jokes came naturally. They laughed again. They were themselves again.

At the end of the night, Naruto reached out a hand to her, wearing that big smile of his that seemed capable of lighting up the whole village.
"Let’s keep moving forward, okay?"
Sakura took it without hesitation and smiled wide and genuinely for the first time in months.
"Okay."
From that moment on, they were inseparable again. Naruto and Sakura started seeing each other often. They didn’t talk about everything, but they talked more than before. They went on walks, shared quick meals, kept each other company in long silences.
Sakura wasn’t the same as before, and Naruto knew it. There was something broken in her, something still healing at its own pace.
Naruto also understood, without her having to say it, that mentioning Sasuke wasn’t a good idea. It was enough to see how her mood changed every time his name came up, how she clenched her jaw or shifted the conversation. So, for now, he avoided the topic as much as he could, just not to upset her.

Weeks later, as Sakura was leaving her hospital shift on her way to Ichiraku to meet Naruto and Ino, she was surprised to see Sai waiting for her just outside. It wasn’t something he usually did, and his slightly tense expression didn’t go unnoticed.
"Hi, Sai," she greeted, curious. "Is everything okay?"
"Hello, Sakura. I’d like to talk to you… about Ino."
"Ino? Did something happen to her?"
"No, don’t worry. She’s fine. It’s just that… I need something like... an advice."
Sakura looked at him with a mix of surprise and amusement. She didn’t need more explanation. For a while now, she had noticed something in the way Sai looked at Ino: a quiet tenderness, a pause when she spoke, an almost imperceptible smile. Sai wasn’t exactly good at hiding things.
"Let me guess," she said, crossing her arms. "You’re experiencing emotions or feelings that have to do with her?"
Sai furrowed his brow slightly, as if trying to shape a complex idea.
"Yes… I think so."
"Alright, so tell me, what do you feel when you’re with her?"
"Well... when Ino is near, I feel calm. I like listening to her talk, even when she says things I don’t understand. When she leaves, I miss her. And when she smiles… I want her to keep smiling."
Then he fell silent, and with a bit of shyness, he asked:
"Is that what falling in love feels like?"
Sakura smiled warmly. Sai’s disarming honesty had always been endearing to her.
"It sounds a lot like it," she replied. "But there’s only one way to find out."
"What is it?"
"Ask her out."
Sai blinked, as if the idea had never occurred to him.
"And what if she doesn’t feel the same way?"
"Then you’ll know. But if she says yes… you might discover something amazing," she said, giving his arm a gentle pat.
He nodded seriously.
"Alright. I’ll do it."
"Do it tonight, after dinner. But do it from the heart, not like you’re delivering a mission report."
Sai looked at her as if he had just received a strategy for an important mission.

That night, as the four of them left Ichiraku after sharing a lively meal, the moment presented itself without Sai having to search too hard for it. Ino was laughing with Naruto, who was telling one of his ridiculous stories about ramen deliveries during quarantine. Then, without warning, Sai stopped and, in his usual tone but with a different sparkle in his eyes, said:

"Ino, I've been thinking a lot lately. I like you. You make me feel things I don't fully understand yet… but I want to try with you... Will you go out with me?"

The group fell silent. Ino looked at him with wide eyes, not knowing what to say for a moment. Sakura brought a hand to her mouth to stifle a smile. She hadn't expected Sai to confess right then and there, in front of everyone. Naruto just blinked, clearly surprised.

Ino finally smiled from ear to ear, her cheeks turning pink.

"Of course," she said softly.

Sakura let out a high-pitched squeal of excitement that made Naruto jump. She ran to hug Ino and gave Sai a pat on the shoulder.

"I can't believe you did it right now!"

"You knew about this, forehead?" asked Ino, pretending to be indignant.

"I found out a couple of hours ago. Sai wanted some advice..."

Ino let out a delighted laugh. Sai was genuinely smiling, one of those rare, sincere smiles that showed his emotional growth.

Still euphoric, Sakura turned to Naruto with a raised eyebrow and a mischievous smile.

"Looks like we’re falling behind, huh? Maybe we should go out too."

Naruto, still processing everything that had just happened, looked at her bewildered. His eyes widened and a blush crept up his face.

"Huh?"

Before he could respond, Sakura burst out laughing and gave him a playful elbow.

"Relax, I was just kidding."

But as they resumed walking, Naruto couldn’t help but feel pensive. The joke left a strange feeling behind, a mix of confusion and disappointment. Because even though he knew it was just a joke, part of him wished it wasn’t.

A couple of weeks later, Ino officially announced her relationship with Sai and suggested throwing a big party to celebrate with all their friends. They chose a date when everyone could attend. The day before, the four of them were leaving Ichiraku again after a meal when Ino reminded them:

"Don’t forget the party is tomorrow, everyone has to come!"

Naruto seemed to remember something suddenly. He grew thoughtful for a few seconds and then spoke, with a shyness unusual for him:

"Can I invite Sasuke? He’ll be in the village tomorrow, and we usually train when he visits. He only stays for a day or two, and since I’ll be with you guys, I don’t want him to be alone…"

The suggestion took everyone by surprise. Ino immediately looked at Sakura. She knew perfectly well the mixed feelings her friend had about their former teammate.

Sakura furrowed her brow slightly.

"Sasuke would just ruin the good vibes," she finally said. "Besides, he’s not one for socializing. I bet he’d think it’s a waste of time."

"If he declines the invitation, that’s fine," Naruto insisted gently. "But let me at least try."

Sakura hesitated. The blond looked at her with that mix of sweetness and stubbornness she knew so well.

"Sakura-chan, please. I just want all of us to be together just for once. Of course, if Ino and Sai are okay with it..."

Ino and Sai shook their heads. Ino, in particular, gave her a knowing smile.

"I wouldn’t mind Sasuke joining us… as long as you’re okay with it."

Sakura sighed. She knew the decision was up to her. And the truth was, even if she didn’t want to see him, she also couldn’t say no to Naruto when he asked like that.
“Do what you want,” she said at last. “But I'm not talking to him at all. I’ll just be polite. Nothing more.”

The next day, Sasuke climbed the steps of the Hokage Tower with firm strides and a somber expression. Upon entering the office, he placed the report on the desk without sitting down.
“I didn’t find anything conclusive,” he sounded slightly frustrated. “The chakra signatures don’t follow any pattern. They’re erratic, senseless.”
Kakashi raised an eyebrow as he flipped through the pages.
“Are you saying there’s no useful lead?”
“I’m saying this all reeks of a trap,” Sasuke growled. “It’s like whoever’s behind this knows exactly how to throw me off. But I’ll keep going. I won’t return until I find something solid.”
Kakashi nodded, setting the report aside.
“Alright. But before you leave… you still owe the village therapist a session. Don’t skip it again.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. Without another word, he turned and left the office. On the stairs, he ran into Naruto, who greeted him with a mischievous smile and a raised hand.
“Hey, teme! You’re staying until tomorrow, right? We’re all getting together tonight. Just like old times. You in, or are you gonna pull your vanishing act again?”
Sasuke didn’t even stop, he just gave a grunt.
“That’s the spirit!” Naruto shouted after him.. Sasuke kept walking, eyes ahead, his thoughts elsewhere, with Naruto trailing behind him.

When the time for the gathering came, most of the original twelve rookies were together in a large restobar in the heart of Konoha. The atmosphere was warm and festive, with laughter echoing off the wooden walls as they shared food and drinks. Everyone was celebrating two major events: the official relationship between Ino and Sai, and the official end of the epidemic that had hit the village so hard.

Tenten, seeing Rock Lee raise a cup of sake with dangerous intent, snatched it away with a ninja-quick swipe.
“Don’t even think about it, Lee! Only non-alcoholic drinks for you. You get a thousand times worse than Captain Gombei!”
“What!? I’m not that loud!” Lee protested.
“You’ll end up wrecking the whole place!”
Kiba spit out his drink laughing.
“Not that loud?! Man, how could we forget the mission on Turtle Island?! We thought we were all gonna drown while that drunk idiot was giving a concert!”
“Oh no! No, no!” Chōji said, raising his hands like he was warding off a memory. “Don’t make me relive that day!”
“That’s right! Naruto told me about it,” Sakura said, joining the conversation. “I thought he was exaggerating.”
“I wasn’t, Sakura-chan!” Naruto replied. “The guys can vouch for what went down.”
“It was a pain from start to finish,” added Shikamaru, exhaling a puff of cigarette smoke. “I don’t think I’ll be getting on a ship again anytime soon.”
“It was horrible!” Kiba shouted, dramatically pointing at Chōji. “Chōji was clinging to a barrel for dear life like it was his mother!”

"It was the only floating object with hug-like shape!" Chōji defended himself indignantly. "And besides, it smelled like sauce!"
The others burst into laughter.
"Gombei! Gods, that guy...!" Naruto repeated, laughing. He stood up from his seat, imitating the old captain:
"‘The wind blows and the fish go awaaay, but I stay with my booottle!’" he bellowed, staggering dramatically.
Everyone doubled over laughing, even Hinata, who tried unsuccessfully to cover her mouth.
"The lunatic was dancing on the deck while we were about to sink!" added Tenten, crying with laughter. "He was twirling a fishing rod like it was a dance cane!"
"I remember Chōji and Akamaru ended up puking all over some supplies!" Kiba added.
"That wasn’t puking! That was... unauthorized redistribution of internal fluids!" Chōji said.
More laughter followed. Ino, listening with wide eyes, turned to Sai, both amused and horrified.
"You were on that mission!?"
Sai simply nodded.
"It was an... educational experience."
"I’m going to need a detailed list of all your traumatic missions, Sai."
"I still have nightmares about those drunk sailor songs," Chōji muttered, looking into his cup as if it were a floating barrel.
The table burst into laughter again. The stories about missions during Konoha’s quarantine continued, followed by other past ones. Everything seemed perfect, there was joy, camaraderie, and a collective sense of relief.

However, no one expected what happened next.

The door to the place opened and, as if time had frozen, Sasuke Uchiha appeared on the threshold. His imposing figure, serious demeanor, and unmistakable gaze caused the noise at the table to die out in seconds.
Naruto, who was taking a drink at that moment, almost choked and coughed dramatically.
"You came!" he managed to say between coughs, clearly surprised.

Several of their friends fell silent, exchanging astonished looks. Sasuke Uchiha at a social gathering outside of missions? It was unbelievable. Shikamaru raised an eyebrow in disbelief, Chōji stopped chewing for the first time that night, and Kiba nearly spilled his drink.

But Ino, with her usual poise, took the lead and spoke naturally:
"It’s good to see you, Sasuke. Come on, sit with us."
Naruto, still recovering from the shock, gestured for him to take the empty seat next to him, right across from Sakura.

Sasuke moved forward with his usual indifference and sat down without saying a word. Everyone greeted him at once, though some still looked stunned.

Sakura, for her part, kept her composure. She showed no reaction beyond a slight nod in greeting. She said nothing more, and Sasuke didn’t seem interested in starting a conversation. The atmosphere grew slightly tense.

Naruto, in a desperate attempt to prevent the gathering from turning into a wake, tried to lighten the mood the best way he knew how: by talking.
"Kiba, tell that story about the super tracker bug!"
Kiba blinked.
"The Bikōchū one?"
"Yes! That one!"
Shino, in his expressionless tone, chimed in:
"A mission of high strategic value."
"Yeah, yeah, whatever you say!" Naruto interrupted impatiently. "Tell them the funny part!"
Kiba rubbed his chin and began his story:

"Well, to begin with, the mission was a disaster from the very first minute. We spent days looking for that damn bug! DAYS! Hinata nearly passed out from exhaustion, Shino was talking to his bugs like they were his imaginary friends, and I ended up with a hundred insect bites on my ass because we ended up in a killer wasp nest thanks to Hinata."

"Hey, that was a miscalculation..." Hinata murmured, embarrassed.

Some laughed.

"Anyway," Kiba rolled his eyes sarcastically. "But the best part was when, after days of suffering, the Bikouchuu hatched and was ready to track Sasuke's scent, Hinata was crying from excitement! And right at that moment" —he pointed at Naruto accusingly— "this idiot farted so loudly the bug only picked up HIS SCENT!"

The collective laughter was immediate.

"That wasn't my fault!" Naruto protested, red as a tomato. "I ate too much ramen that day!"

"Naruto, the bug followed you instead of Sasuke," Shino said in his monotone voice. "It was a complete failure."

"That can’t be scientifically proven!" Naruto insisted, crossing his arms.

"So basically, the super tracker ended up chasing Naruto’s butt?" Chouji said between laughs.

"A mission ruined by his gas," Kiba concluded, giving Naruto a friendly slap on the back.

"I remember we once followed you all the way to your house and the bug was stuck to your pillow," Shikamaru added, resting his head on his hand.

The table exploded in laughter.

"I remember that too, because Sakura wanted to kill you back then," Ino added.

Sakura, at the mention, just smiled and then took a sip from her glass.

"Ugh! Let’s change the subject!" Naruto shouted, embarrassed.

"Right, Tenten was just telling me earlier how she never had to chase Tora, the feudal lady’s cat,” Ino mentioned immediately.

"That’s true, I was never assigned that task,” Tenten added.

"Me neither," Sai said calmly.

"Seriously?" several people responded.

"Consider yourselves lucky!" Shikamaru replied, narrowing his eyes as if recalling a nightmare.

"We weren’t," said Naruto, pointing at Sakura and Sasuke. "We were constant victims of Tora!"

"Just you three? That cat was a beast!" Kiba exclaimed excitedly. "Akamaru still hates him."

"And he was more aggressive than Rock Lee after a cup of sake," Naruto added. Everyone laughed.

"I never understood how that cat always escaped," Hinata said sweetly. "He looked so fluffy..."

"Oh, yeah!" Naruto exclaimed, excited as if speaking of an urban legend. "That cat had more evasion techniques than an ANBU."

Sakura, who had been quietly drinking throughout the entire conversation, lowered her empty glass and poured herself another with slow movements. She had kept her composure all night, but Sasuke’s presence across from her tied a knot in her chest. She didn’t want to ruin the gathering, but she needed a bit more liquid courage to endure the nostalgia. Naruto watched her for a moment.

"That hellish cat would launch at your face like a kunai when cornered," Sakura finally said, already a few drinks in. "I remember several times it would jump straight at my face to claw me, then use my head as a springboard."

"I remember that too!" Naruto interrupted. "We even set a sardine trap for it once!"

"And what happened?" Hinata asked, intrigued.

"He stole the sardines and left us a note that said 'Thanks for the snack'!"—some laughed.

"It seemed like he had the shunshin no jutsu," Shino proclaimed.

"What if it was actually a ninja cat?" Chōji asked, amused.

"Or an summon from some dark clan of vengeful cats," Shikamaru added, frowning as if he were really considering it.

"That cat had more malice than Orochimaru," Ino murmured.

"One time I thought I had caught him..." Rock Lee began with an epic tone, "...but it was a pillow disguised as a cat. I was a victim of a feline clone!"

"I can’t explain how the Konohamaru team always ended up finding him quickly," Chōji said.

"Because he had a seduction jutsu... feline style!" Naruto shouted.

Everyone laughed, whether the exaggerations were true or not.

"Wait, wait!" Naruto said, raising his hand as if asking for order in the court. "You guys are laughing, but no one has told the story of the time Sasuke went to catch the cat alone!"

Sasuke gave him a look that said, 'Don’t you dare.'

"You did a mission to catch Tora by yourself?" Tenten asked, already intrigued.

"NO," Sasuke replied.

"YES!" Naruto screamed, completely ignoring him. "And it was an epic movie!"

"I'm listening," Ino said, her eyes sparkling.

"Look at this," Naruto said, standing up, mimicking Sasuke dramatically: "Tch, a cat is not worthy of an Uchiha."

"Did he say it like that?" Lee asked, amazed.

"With his head held high, the wind blowing, the Sharingan on just in case! He just needed a musical intro!" Naruto said, pointing at Kiba. "Play the drums!"

Kiba started tapping the table rhythmically.

"Sasuke vs. Tora: The Fate of the Ninja Cat. Part 1," Naruto said in a serious tone. "The battle began!" he continued, making martial arts gestures. "Tora was on the branch of a tree, with eyes red like the Sharingan, and her bow flying in the wind like a deadly scarf, purring in a threatening tone!" Naruto shouted. "And then... it jumped!"

Naruto jumped onto Rock Lee as if he were Sasuke, and Rock Lee acted as if he were being attacked for real, falling to the ground with a dramatic scream:

"MY EYEBROWS CAN’T BEAT THIS BEAST!"

Everyone laughed.

"Sasuke spun, did flips, activated the Sharingan! But Tora... disappeared! He slipped between his legs, climbed up his back, bit his ear!"

"WHAT?!" Ino said, between laughs.

"It was like fighting a hundred cats in one! A furry army with claws of hatred and a cursed bow!"

Sakura was covering her mouth, trying to suppress her laughter as much as she could, while the others laughed loudly.

"And when Sasuke finally caught him, the cat sat on his head, as if nothing had happened, and fell asleep!" Naruto yelled.

"And what did you do, Sasuke?" Chōji asked, laughing.

Sasuke said nothing for a few seconds, completely serious, raised his glass, took a sip, and then said in the most neutral voice in the universe:

"I called him 'Master Tora-sama'."

A second of deathly silence. And then:

"HAHHAHAHAHAHA!!!" the whole table exploded in laughter.

"Did he become your NEW SENSEI?!"

"I knew it! That cat had the forbidden techniques!"

"Someone please put Tora’s face on the Hokage mountain!"

"He taught you the hidden feline style!"

"Are you visiting him now in his sacred temple of cushions and tuna?"

Sasuke takes another sip.

"Once I tried to summon him. Only a ball of fur came out."

More laughter. Some are wiping their eyes. Naruto is holding his stomach. Kiba spits sake through his nose. Sai claps slowly. Rock Lee is pounding the table, with tears of laughter.

Sakura tried to laugh discreetly.

"Teme... you were a prodigy. But that cat... that cat was your nemesis." Naruto said.

Sasuke nods.

"If I see him again, I'll kneel before him."

Naruto raised his glass.

"To the true rival of our youth... Tora, the hell cat!"

"Kanpai!" everyone responded, raising their glasses.

Amid more laughter and stories, the night passed without conflict. However, Sakura kept drinking. Naruto noticed but decided not to mention it. He knew she was trying hard to enjoy the evening.

Sasuke, for his part, observed the atmosphere in silence. Naruto, Shikamaru, Chouji, Ino, Hinata, Kiba... they all seemed to have found their place, sharing stories and memories without the weight of the past on their shoulders. Maybe, for once in a long time, Sasuke could afford to be part of it. However, the feeling that his presence slightly disturbed the harmonious balance didn’t leave him.

Naruto glanced at him sideways and smiled.

"I'm glad you're here, Teme."

Sasuke held Naruto's gaze for a second before looking away.

"Hn."

And even though he didn't say it aloud, Naruto knew that "Hn" meant more than it seemed.

Sakura kept drinking, though more calmly this time. The knot in her chest was still there, but now it pulsed with shared memories, genuine laughter, and that small, persistent silence between her and Sasuke, which didn’t need words to be noticed. And although he had returned for one night, Sakura couldn't help but wonder how much longer it would be before their paths crossed again and if by then, it would stop mattering to her.

Subtly, Ino whispered in her ear that it was enough sake for the night, and so she announced to the others that she was leaving with Sai and Sakura. The pink-haired girl didn’t object; in her semi-drunken state, she knew she had to stop drinking, so she agreed to return to her apartment, accompanied by the newly formed couple.

Days later, Kakashi called Sakura to his office, where Tsunade was already waiting with her arms crossed and a serious expression.

"Sakura, we have a new mission for you, just as important as the one before the epidemic," Kakashi began, observing her carefully. "As you're already aware, the Land of Rivers agreed to establish a new medical center on its borders."

Sakura nodded. Kakashi continued.

"Finally, the center has been built. However, it’s still not operational, to treat shinobis and civilians from Suna, Konoha, and their own population."

"And you're also aware of this strategic alliance," Tsunade interrupted. "The three parties will benefit, and the funding will come from Suna and Konoha."

Sakura blinked, surprised. She knew that the village's reconstruction was progressing well, and she knew about Konoha's funding for that project, but she hadn't expected it to be carried out so quickly.

"Of course, I remember offering to volunteer at that hospital. So, is that going to be the mission?"

"That's right," Kakashi said, nodding. "Along with a group of shinobi doctors. The mission will be to work together with doctors from Suna and Tani, while also training new resident doctors assigned to that area from the three villages."

"Alright, and who will lead all those teams?"

Tsunade looked at her intently.

"You."

The surprise hit her like a bucket of cold water.

"Me?"

"You’re the best option," Kakashi continued. "You know the medical situation firsthand after the epidemic, and you’re Tsunade’s disciple. No one better to lead the training. You’ll also be in charge of overseeing the installation of medical equipment and infrastructure. You’ll be assigned the best doctors we have to be part of your team."

The weight of the responsibility settled in her chest. It was an honor… and also a huge burden.

"It's a big step for your career as a doctor," Tsunade said with a sideways smile. "Though don't forget that the village is still waiting for you to return the favor to Ichiraku for all the ramen he’s given you on credit."

Sakura rolled her eyes.

"Don’t worry, master. I won’t let Naruto eat my entire salary."

The jokes gave her a momentary respite, but Tsunade soon adopted a more serious tone.

"There’s something else you need to know."

Sakura felt a slight chill.

"The disease… left consequences on me," Tsunade confessed. "But I’m managing it."

Sakura stared at her, looking for any sign that she was lying.

"Managing it how?"

"You don’t need to worry about that."

"Shishou…"

Tsunade raised an eyebrow.

"Don’t look at me like that, girl. I’m not going anywhere."

"But..."

"I’ll stay here to torment you for many more years," she added with a smile, trying to ease the tension.

The young woman pursed her lips, feeling the frustration build in her chest.

But before she could insist, she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Shizune, who, without saying a word, gave a slight nod. Later, in private, she promised her:

"I’ll make sure to keep you informed."

Sakura nodded slightly. She wouldn’t insist for now, but it was something she wouldn’t let slide. As she left the office, she felt a mix of excitement and nerves.

The day of her departure arrived sooner than expected. At the village gates, Naruto, Ino, and Sai were waiting with their arms crossed.

"Four months!" Naruto exclaimed, completely outraged. "How am I supposed to survive without my ramen bowl buddy?"

"Please, Naruto," Ino said, with a hand on her hip. "Do you really think the worst part of Sakura leaving is that you’ll be left without someone to pay for your food?"

"Of course!" he answered without hesitation.

Sakura laughed.

"You’ll survive without me, Naruto."

"I don’t know! What if Ichiraku closes while you're gone? Who will save me from starving?"

"I promise that when I get back, I’ll treat you to all the bowls of ramen you want."

Naruto squinted.

"All the ones I want?"

"All of them."

"With no limit?"

"Naruto…"

"You’re the best, Sakura-chan!" he shouted, suddenly hugging her. "You have my blessing to go!"

Sai, who had been observing the scene with his usual neutral expression, intervened.

"You should be glad you’re leaving, Sakura. That way, you’ll have four months without seeing Naruto’s face."

"Hey!"

"Are you sure you don’t have an emotional dependency on Sakura?"

"Stop talking nonsense!"

Sakura laughed again. Ino, who was nearby, rolled her eyes.

"Idiots..."

Ino gave Sakura a pat on the back.

"Go and make history. Don’t let these fools distract you."

Finally, after saying goodbye to everyone, she left with her medical team, heading to the Land of the Rivers for the second time.

Chapter Text

The warmth of the sun was palpable in the heavy afternoon air, but it didn’t stop Sakura from taking deep breaths as she walked along the path leading to the village. Around her, the vegetation was as lush as she remembered: broad-leafed palms and vibrant-colored plants lined the edges of the road. Though the weather was warm, it seemed to embrace life in every corner. There was something comforting about the bustle of farmers working in the fields and the distant sound of children’s laughter as they played among the scattered houses.

The small mud-and-wood homes were arranged in an almost organic pattern, their thatched roofs blending harmoniously with the surrounding landscape. The cool evening air, carrying the scent of damp earth, brought with it an unexpected sense of tranquility.

As they advanced, Konoha’s medical team kept pace with the group, their eyes alert and expectant. The curious gazes of the villagers turned toward them, and especially toward Sakura. The pink hue of her hair drew everyone’s attention, and many watched her with a mix of surprise and admiration.

One of her assistants, Takumi, who had been walking beside her, leaned in with a slight smile.
"Haruno-san," she whispered, amused. "Seems like you’ve made quite an impression."

Sakura smiled faintly, feeling her cheeks flush under the crowd’s scrutiny. This wasn’t the first time something like this had happened, but she still found it curious how people reacted to her presence. At first, it had been the only thing that set her apart, and sometimes, it still was.

Suddenly, a few villagers working in the fields looked up and stared until one of them exclaimed in surprise,
"Wait, it’s her! Sakura-san, the kunoichi from Konoha!"

Several others rushed over excitedly, greeting her warmly, as if an old friend had arrived at their doorstep. Sakura smiled and raised her hand in greeting, recognizing some of them, though their faces were slightly blurred in her memory. It had been a long time since her last visit to the region, but something in their voices made her feel at home.

"Sakura-san!" a woman said, bowing deeply. "It’s so good to see you again."

With a warm smile, Sakura nodded and returned the bow with a slight tilt of her head.
"I’m happy to see all of you too," she replied sincerely. "How is everyone?"

Several villagers hurried to answer, and among them, a middle-aged man stepped forward.
"We’re doing well. Will you be working at the new hospital? We’d heard a while ago that doctors from Konoha were coming, and we’d all been wondering if you’d be one of them. How wonderful that you are!"

Sakura nodded, feeling a deep gratitude for his words.
"That’s right. I’ll be here for a while with my team to help get everything up and running," she said with a smile. "We’ll do our best to make sure everyone receives the best care possible. Are we still far from the hospital?"

"It's not too far..."
"Just keep walking straight ahead..."
"You'll spot it right away, it's huge!"

Several villagers began to reply. Before Sakura could continue the conversation, another woman excitedly called out:
"Sakura-san! I'll go tell Akiko and Hiroto you're here!" she exclaimed, beaming. At the sound of their names, Sakura froze, her heart racing.

"Akiko-san and Hiroto-san?" she asked, her eyes lighting up. "Are they well? Where are they?"

The woman nodded, still grinning.
"Yes, they're just a few minutes away, at the common house. You'll see them as soon as you arrive."

Sakura nodded gratefully, watching as the woman hurried off to share the news. Meanwhile, more villagers approached to greet her, some offering small gifts like local fruits or medicinal herbs they'd grown.

As she accepted their kindness, Sakura felt a quiet calm settle over her. These memories from her past mission weren't just alive in her mind, they lived on in the hearts of the people she'd helped. Even though the hospital was far from ready, the villagers already treated Sakura as one of their own.

She turned to her team and said:
"Listen, I'll make a quick detour. You all can go ahead to the hospital. I'll catch up soon. I won't be long."

The other medics nodded and continued on their way, while Sakura bid temporary farewells to the villagers, promising to see them again shortly, and headed in the direction the woman had run.

Sakura quickened her pace, following the path to the common house, her thoughts fixed on Akiko and Hiroto, key figures from her first days in the region. Her heartbeat thrummed faster, eager to reunite with them.

Suddenly, she heard Hiroto's familiar voice in the distance, his deep, warm laugh making her smile instantly.
"It's true, Akiko! There's Sakura-chan!" he shouted, barely catching sight of her approach.

Sakura sped up, and soon Hiroto came into full view, his frame slightly stooped with age but still sturdy, and beside him, Akiko, arms crossed, her expression as stern as ever... until her eyes locked onto Sakura.

"Young lady!" Hiroto exclaimed, joy and surprise mingling in his voice as he spread his arms wide, as if to embrace the whole world.

Sakura ran to him without hesitation, and the old man pulled her into a tight, wordless hug, one that spoke of gratitude, affection, and all the memories they'd shared under makeshift tents and through hard nights.

"I feel like you've grown..." Hiroto murmured, his voice cracking. "Look at you... still so strong and beautiful... and in that head doctor's uniform! So proud!"

Akiko hadn't moved, but her eyes glistened. When Sakura pulled back from Hiroto, Akiko stepped forward and without a word dragged her into an awkward but fiercely honest embrace.

"I wondered when we'd see you again," Akiko said simply, her voice slightly hoarse.

"How I missed you!" Sakura replied, holding back tears. "But I'm here now."

Akiko released her and looked her up and down, as if assessing her condition. Then she nodded approvingly.

"You look well. Though... you clearly haven't been eating enough. You have the face of someone who hasn't slept in days," she said in a scolding tone, but with a faint smile.

"Says the woman who went three straight days without eating during camp," Sakura retorted, raising an eyebrow. The two women looked at each other and chuckled softly.

"This new village has changed all our lives," Hiroto commented, nodding toward the houses. "Thanks to support from allied nations, we were able to build something more permanent. We're no longer just 'refugees.' Now we're an officially recognized autonomous agricultural village of the Land of Rivers."

"And it all started thanks to you," Akiko said seriously. "Never forget that."

Sakura shook her head humbly.
"I only did what I had to... And you all did your part too. You helped so many people when I barely knew how to organize healing shifts."

"Maybe," Akiko conceded, "but you brought more than medicine. You brought hope."

At that moment, a small boy came running up, his face smudged with dirt and a basket of fruit in his hands.

"Oji-san! Akiko-neesan!" he shouted excitedly. "I brought the berries!"

When he saw Sakura, he stopped abruptly and stared at her in awe.
"Who's she? A princess?"

Sakura couldn't help but laugh.
"No, I'm just a medical ninja," she said, crouching to his level.

The boy stared at her fascinated for a moment before running off, muttering "I wanna be a ninja too..."

Akiko snorted, crossing her arms.
"And so the admirers begin. This is going to be trouble," she joked.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to cause a stir," Sakura replied, standing up with an embarrassed smile.

"You're here now, Sakura-chan," Hiroto said. "Come, let us show you our new home. There's fresh tea, and I'm sure Akiko will force you to eat something even if you're not hungry."

Sakura followed them as they walked toward a larger house in the back, built of solid wood and surrounded by carefully arranged medicinal plants. As Hiroto led her to a small dining area filled with the scent of jasmine tea and the distant sounds of children playing outside, Sakura couldn't help but look around enchanted. Yet she couldn't shake a certain familiarity - the same feeling she used to get at her parents' house - which made her chest tighten slightly. She tried not to dwell on it now, and happily remembered someone else instead.

"Hey," Sakura suddenly said with a curious smile, "what about Tomonori-kun? Where is he? I was really looking forward to seeing him too."

There was a brief silence.

Hiroto looked down while stirring his tea, and Akiko sighed, resting her elbows on the table.

"That idiot brother of mine..." she finally said, with a mix of affectionate teasing and resignation, "he fell head over heels for a girl from a neighboring village. He moved there a few months ago, says he wants to earn her father's respect, so he's working with him now."

"Really?" Sakura asked, surprised. "I wasn't expecting that! Is he doing well?"

"Yes, he's doing just fine," Hiroto answered with a small smile. "He works at the girl's father's carpentry workshop. He's managed to stay close to her... and in the process learned how to build furniture."

Akiko snorted.

"And how to write disgustingly sweet letters. He sends us one every week. Even my father blushes at what he writes."

Sakura laughed at the mental image. Even though she couldn't see him this time, she was happy to know Tomonori was doing well and had found something - or someone - that gave him reason to start anew.

"I'm glad to hear that," she said sincerely. "He deserves it. You'll tell him I asked about him, right?"

"Of course," Hiroto nodded. "He'll be thrilled. He always spoke of you with great respect... and a bit of admiration too, if I may say so."

"Pfft," Akiko grunted, rolling her eyes. "Half the camp had a crush on Sakura-chan, and he was no exception. I was already used to it."

Sakura laughed, shrugging slightly with faintly blushing cheeks.

"Well... I remember all of you very fondly too... How about you two? How's life treating you now?"

"Well, I'm working at the cotton plantation they established north of here," Akiko explained. "We're starting to spin it to sell at the local market. It's hard work, but steady."

"And I'm working in the bamboo fields," Hiroto added, straightening his back with some pride. "I don't have the energy I used to, but I can still cut a few stalks. They use them to make fences, mats, even structures for future houses."

"I'm so happy to see you like this... rebuilding your lives. Creating something new."

"You gave us that first push, Sakura," Hiroto said, looking at her affectionately.

As the conversation continued between sips of tea and soft laughter, Sakura glanced out the window and couldn't help but remember another important figure from those difficult days in the old camp.

"And Nao-chan?" she asked gently, turning back to Akiko. "And little Sachiko?"

Akiko smiled at hearing the name.

"Nao-chan is doing well. Lives alone, as she always liked," she answered. "We found a small plot of land on a hill to the south, and she built herself a little house there, about half an hour's walk away."

"She said she preferred some distance and quiet," Akiko continued, "though she never goes more than a few days without visiting us."

"Still so introverted..." Sakura murmured affectionately.

"Yes, but don't think she's alone all the time. She has little Sachiko now, and that girl is a whirlwind of joy," Hiroto added. "She's already walking, can you believe it? And she has this contagious laugh that brightens your whole day."

"A very lively little one," Akiko agreed. "She loves chasing chickens and playing in the mud. Nao says she never gets a moment's rest, but you can see the happiness on her face."

Sakura smiled, deeply moved. She remembered Nao's sad eyes all too well, and how the arrival of her daughter had been a ray of hope in their darkest times.

"I'd love to visit them when I have some free time," Sakura said. "It makes me so happy to know they're doing well."

"Nao-chan will be glad to see you," Akiko said, standing up to go to the kitchen. "She always said you were the one who gave her strength during her hardest moments."

Sakura looked down, feeling a gentle warmth in her chest.

"I think she taught me just as much," she whispered.

The atmosphere grew more serene, almost solemn, with silent gratitude hanging between the three of them.

"So how are things in Konoha?" Hiroto asked. "We heard the village had closed its gates because of some illness. Is that true?"

Sakura watched the steam rise from her teacup, as if the swirling patterns might help organize her thoughts. Then, with a measured sigh, she looked up at Akiko and Hiroto.

"Yes, there was an epidemic in Konoha," she said quietly but firmly. "A terrible disease... it caught us completely unprepared. It started shortly after I returned from my mission at the refugee camp."

Their expressions turned grave immediately.

"Was it that serious then?" Hiroto asked, setting his cup aside.

"Extremely serious," Sakura replied, swallowing hard. "The virus spread frighteningly fast. It was unlike anything we'd seen before. It didn't discriminate - shinobi, civilians, elders, children... We were working day and night at the hospital, my teacher and colleagues and I fighting against it. Every minute counted."

Akiko frowned, crossing her arms. "And you? Were you there through all of it?"

"Yes," Sakura nodded. "I had to watch so many die... even..." Her voice wavered slightly, but she steadied it immediately. "I lost both my parents... They fell ill... and didn't recover."

A heavy silence fell. Akiko reached over and placed a hand on Sakura's shoulder.

"I'm so sorry, Sakura-chan... truly."

"Thank you," Sakura murmured with a pained smile. "It was hell. But we didn't give up. With many people's help, we finally developed an effective cure. It was a race against time, and we nearly didn't make it."

Hiroto nodded, visibly moved.
"How is Konoha now?"

"Better. Recovering again... The Hidden Leaf always finds strength even where there seems to be none..."

Akiko gently squeezed Sakura's shoulder.
"You're part of that strength, you know?"

Sakura looked down, touched, but when she raised her eyes again, they shone with determination.
"That's why I'm here. I want this place to grow stronger too. You two... you're the light of this village. I couldn't have helped others back then without you... You did so much for them too, even if you don't realize it. Now it's time to give something back to you."

Akiko hugged her without a word. Hiroto discreetly wiped a tear from the corner of his eye.

They stayed quiet for a moment, sharing that special warmth that only exists between people who have weathered hard times together and lived to tell the tale.

The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, painting the fields in golden hues. Sakura glanced at the sky, then turned her gaze toward the path leading to the makeshift hospital. She sighed regretfully.

"I should get back to my team," she said, adjusting her ninja headband. "There's still so much to do."

Akiko nodded.
"I understand. Busy woman, huh?"

"More than I'd like," Sakura joked, offering a small smile. Then she turned to them both. "But I promise I'll visit. I'm not going to disappear."

Hiroto smiled tenderly, nodding.
"You'll always be welcome here, Sakura-chan. This is your home too now."

Akiko, arms crossed but expression soft, added:
"And whatever you need, you know where to find us. My father and I will be here. No matter when or how. Just give us a sign, and we'll come."

Sakura felt a warm lump in her throat and nodded emotionally.
"Thank you... truly."

Before leaving, she turned to Akiko one last time.
"If you see Nao before I do... please give her my regards. And tell her I'll try to visit soon. I'd love to see Sachiko again now that she's grown."

"Of course," Akiko replied with a smile. "She'll be happy to hear that."

Sakura took a few steps back, raising her hand in farewell as the wind gently ruffled her pink hair. Akiko and Hiroto watched her walk down the dirt path until she disappeared from view.

The hospital was imposing, much larger than Sakura had imagined. Its main structure dominated the landscape, surrounded by tall trees and the constant whisper of wind crossing nearby fields. Unlike Konoha's modern and functional hospital, this one maintained traditional architecture with curved roofs, dark wooden corridors, and sliding panels connecting different wings. The contrast between high-tech medical equipment and old-style hallways gave the place a unique, almost sacred atmosphere.

Two side wings had been built specifically for medical and nursing staff accommodations, separated by interior courtyards decorated with zen gardens. Some areas were fully equipped while others still required adjustments, but the progress was evident.

Upon arrival, a small group of Suna doctors came out to greet them. Dressed in beige medical uniforms with their village insignias, they displayed a respectful and cordial attitude. Many were already established at the hospital and offered Sakura's team a professional welcome. Sakura responded with a slight bow and a kind smile, while maintaining the leadership posture the situation demanded.

Most of the support staff -maintenance, cleaning, kitchen workers and orderlies- came from the Land of Rivers. Some of them widened their eyes in surprise and joy upon seeing her enter.

"But it's the pink-haired kunoichi!" exclaimed a woman from the kitchen entrance, wiping her hands on her apron as she turned to a coworker. "It's her! The one who helped us at the camp after the war!"

Sakura turned, vaguely recognizing the faces. Some workers were former refugees, now hospital employees. They approached with genuine smiles, some greeting her enthusiastically while others bowed respectfully. Sakura greeted each one personally, recalling some by name, asking about their health and families. The warmth of the moment didn't make her lower her guard, but it reminded her why she was there.

Inventory list in hand, she resumed her walk. Her team followed closely, each holding copies of the hospital blueprints and medical notes. They exchanged observations about which areas were operational, which instruments needed calibration, and which required immediate replacement. Sakura periodically stopped to answer questions, give clear instructions, or personally inspect equipment.

"The east wing is ready for general consultation patients," reported one Konoha medic.

"Perfect," Sakura responded. "Emergency cases will remain in the north sector until renovations are complete. And make sure to double-check OR sterilization. We can't afford any mistakes."

Finally, the group headed to an improvised meeting room where another Suna team awaited. At their forefront stood a middle-aged woman, slender, with dagger-sharp eyes and ashen hair tied in a low bun. Her presence was commanding, though her expression softened upon seeing Sakura.

"Haruno-san," she said firmly yet cordially. "It's been some time. I suspected I'd eventually find you in command."

Sakura immediately recognized the kunoichi.
"Takao-sama," she said with a slight bow. "It's an honor to work alongside you."

Suzume Takao, former disciple of the renowned Chiyo, had been a respected medic in her active years. Though she didn't share her teacher's fondness for puppets, her expertise in medical logistics and hospital administration was well-known in Suna. She had been assigned to assist Sakura with staff assignments, schedules, patient reports, and resource distribution. The two had met during Sakura's last mission in Suna before the epidemic.

"Hospital administration isn't an easy task," Suzume commented as she unrolled a scroll with current shift rotations, "but I'm glad to see you're well grounded. Konoha isn't sending children this time."

Sakura smiled. There was much work ahead, but seeing the hospital in operation made everything feel possible.
"No, Takao-sama. This time, Konoha has sent its Head Medic."

Suzume walked with serene steps down the main corridor, its polished wooden walls reflecting the warm evening light. Beside her, Sakura took quick notes in her notebook, missing none of the explanations.

"This is the residential wing for Konoha's team," Suzume said, smoothly sliding open a door to reveal a clean, spacious hallway with neatly aligned rooms on both sides. "Each room is equipped with a futon, desk, good ventilation, and storage space. I know you've worked under harsher conditions, but I hope this provides some comfort."

Sakura nodded gratefully.
"These are more than adequate. My team will be able to rest properly between shifts, that will make a huge difference."

As they continued walking, Suzume added:
"Everything is also prepared for Tanigakure's team. According to the latest message, they'll arrive tomorrow or the day after, depending on the weather."

"How many are coming?" Sakura asked, glancing at her companion.

"Thirty-four total: fourteen doctors, eight medical assistants, eight specialized nurses, and four jonin. The group leader is Tanigakure Hospital's Director, Dōzan Nagawa. A man with a reputation for being extremely... strict."

Suzume paused briefly and turned to Sakura with a serious yet cautious expression.
"They say Tani people are very proud, too proud to collaborate with larger villages. I hope we won't have issues. This place is just finding its balance, and we can't afford unnecessary friction."

Sakura met her gaze calmly. She'd had firsthand experience dealing with Tani shinobi before. She knew that in such situations, being a good medic wasn't enough; it required leadership, empathy, and when necessary, a firm hand.

"We'll talk with them if needed. If they feel heard, they're more likely to cooperate. But if they come trying to impose their own system," Sakura's voice carried quiet authority, "they'll quickly learn this place already has its structure."

Suzume pursed her lips slightly, then nodded slowly.
"Good. I'm glad to see you're not the type to be intimidated."

"I trained under Tsunade-sama," Sakura replied with a half-smile. "Some things you learn by osmosis."
Suzume let out a soft chuckle.

The midday heat remained relentless the following day when the hospital's main doors swung open, announcing the arrival of Tanigakure's team. The shinobi's firm footsteps echoed against the stone floor. Four escorts, all bearing the Valley Village's symbol on their forehead protectors, entered first, parting the gathered hospital staff who had come to welcome them.

Sakura stood at the forefront alongside Suzume and part of her team. Her sharp eyes scanned the newcomers and quickly identified a familiar figure among them: Osamu.

He was unmistakable. His rigid posture, square jaw, close-cropped hair, and that perpetually focused expression that never seemed fully relaxed... Yet he no longer carried the hostile aura Sakura remembered from the refugee camp. In fact, his eyes softened slightly upon seeing her. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and greeted her with a formal, respectful bow.

"Haruno-san. It's good to see you again. I'm glad to find you still active after everything that happened."

Sakura smiled genuinely.
"Osamu-san. What a pleasant surprise. I didn't expect to find you with this group. It's good to see you well."

"I've been assigned to this team as tactical support. This time... I hope our circumstances will be more favorable," he said in a neutral tone, though with subtle warmth.

"I'm sure they will be," Sakura responded, and this brief exchange momentarily eased the tension in the air.

But this calm dissipated as soon as Tanigakure's head physician made his entrance.

Dōzan didn't need to raise his voice to command attention. His mere presence radiated an unsettling energy. A short, rail-thin man with sparse gray hair meticulously combed back, he wore his spotless white coat with almost ceremonial dignity. His eyes moved from face to face with barely concealed judgment.

His gaze settled on Sakura, scanning her from head to toe before locking onto her face with a sardonic smile.

"So you must be the famous Sakura Haruno of Konoha," he said in a sharp, penetrating voice. "I've read your reports. Quite... enthusiastic."

Sakura met his gaze unblinking.
"Yes, that's me. Welcome to the medical facility. I hope the journey wasn't too taxing for your team."

Dōzan narrowed his eyes momentarily, as if evaluating every word, every gesture.
"My doctors and assistants are accustomed to difficult routes. In Tanigakure we value endurance over comfort. Though of course..." his lips curled slightly, "...not all hospitals are fortunate enough to boast Konoha's advanced technology and… such young leaders," he added, letting the word "young" hang in the air like a shadow.

The other Tani doctors observing behind him exchanged brief glances, some uncomfortable, others almost pleased with their superior's attitude. There was distrust. Perhaps even some resentment. Sakura, maintaining her composure, responded calmly:

"Youth isn't always a disadvantage. Sometimes it means having more energy to work day and night when needed."

Suzume, who had remained silent until now, took a step forward and spoke firmly:
"Dōzan-san, we appreciate your presence. The quarters are ready, and Sakura Haruno is leading medical coordination. I trust you'll work together for this hospital's benefit."

Dōzan didn't respond immediately. He merely inclined his head slightly, like someone granting obligatory courtesy.
"We'll settle in immediately. Haruno-san, I assume you've prepared task assignments. I'm eager to see how you plan to integrate us."

"That's correct. We'll meet at day's end to review schedules and work areas," Sakura replied without hesitation.

"Good," Dōzan said, his thin smile never reaching his eyes.

As the Tanigakure team began moving toward their quarters, Osamu gave Sakura one last look, an almost imperceptible gesture of encouragement. She returned it with a slight nod.
The real challenge had begun.

The meeting room in the administrative wing had large windows bathing the space in orange twilight. A long darkwood table stood at the center, surrounded by chairs gradually filling with representatives from all three villages. On one wall, detailed hospital maps and scheduling boards had been prepared by Konoha's support team.

Sakura stood at the head, flanked by Suzume on one side. Across from them stood Dōzan with his three lead physicians and Osamu maintaining his position as escort.

The atmosphere was tense. While no open hostility existed, visible reluctance permeated the room, especially from the Tanigakure contingent.

Sakura broke the silence with steady authority:
"Thank you for coming. This will be the first of many joint meetings. Our goal is clear: to establish a hospital system serving as a stronghold for this country and any allied nation in need."

Takao-sama nodded and briefly added:
"Sunagakure has brought trained personnel and will conduct monthly rotations. Our team identified surgical wards, pediatric care, and advanced sealing treatments for chronic patients as priority areas."

Sakura distributed inventory sheets and displayed a chart:

"Currently, we have 72 active beds, 20 more being prepared, and a laboratory that will be fully operational this week," Sakura stated, pointing to the chart. "Konoha's medics are already assigned to shifts. We need to know how many specialists Tanigakure can provide and their fields of expertise."

Dōzan raised an eyebrow, reclining with feigned calm.
"My doctors didn't come here to be given step-by-step instructions. We're self-sufficient. Our group includes four highly experienced physicians, myself included, each with at least a decade of practice. We'll take charge of observation units and respiratory care. Though of course..." His smile dripped with diplomatic venom, "we might assist other areas if granted proper autonomy."

Sakura remained unfazed.
"Medical autonomy is guaranteed within assigned units, but coordination is mandatory. This is a trinational project, not a collection of fiefdoms. Every team follows protocols, and we'll share the same reporting and evaluation schedules."

One of the Tani doctors, a sharp-featured young man, frowned.
"Who drafted these protocols? Konoha's administration?"

"I drafted them with revisions by Takao-sama and three senior medical officers from Konoha and Suna," Sakura responded. "I'll send copies tonight for your review, and you may propose adjustments at our next meeting."

Suzume interjected with her characteristically firm serenity:
"Dōzan-san, I'm sure you appreciate the value of collaboration. This region has suffered enough. Egos won't save lives here. Cooperation will."

A murmur rippled through the room. Osamu, standing behind his superior, briefly lowered his gaze.

Dōzan tilted his chin up, maintaining his smile.
"Very well. I'll review these protocols."

Sakura took a steadying breath before continuing.
"Good. Next we'll address patient distribution, mixed shift schedules, and central pharmacy management. Takao-sama and I will oversee the master schedule. Each team must submit evaluation reports by week's end."

As she proceeded with technical directives, the groups gradually began taking notes, breaking the ice, and asking questions. While tension still lingered, Sakura's command remained unquestioned, she wouldn't let political or personal differences compromise their mission.

When the meeting adjourned, Konoha and Suna medics initiated data exchanges with their Tani counterparts while Dōzan requested surgical wing blueprints. Sakura allowed herself a quiet moment of satisfaction, a small but firm first step.

Sakura watched as the new medical center gradually took shape. The Konoha and Suna medics adapted quickly, their history of collaboration fostering seamless teamwork. The same couldn't be said for Tani's contingent. Tension hummed between the medical shinobi, their conflicting methodologies and hierarchies constantly clashing. Integrating such disparate teams proved challenging, and within just a week of the hospital's soft opening, friction emerged, particularly between Sakura, Dōzan and Suzume.

During a planning meeting, Dōzan wasted no time voicing his concerns with that characteristic sharp tone and haughty demeanor.
"Don't misunderstand me, of course," he said with a strained smile. "But this project is being assembled in haste. Shared leadership often breeds confusion, especially when imposed from outside."

Suzume Takao regarded him with unshakable poise and razor-edged politeness.
"Confusion only arises when change is resisted, Dōzan-san. We're here to build, not impose."

Sakura chose not to intervene immediately. She observed, analyzed, knowing the greater challenge wasn't constructing the hospital, but earning respect from those who underestimated her.

Not everyone shared Suzume's diplomacy. Some veteran physicians -particularly from Tani-, clinging to traditional hierarchies, saw Sakura as an interloper, too young to lead an operation of this scale.

"I don't doubt your skills," remarked a Tani doctor with skeptical eyes, "but you're rather young to be heading something this significant."

Sakura crossed her arms, her expression serene yet cutting.
"I am young, yes. But I was trained by the world's greatest medical kunoichi, work directly under her, and master techniques known only to a handful, including the Byakugō no Jutsu."

"Don't misinterpret me, girl. No one denies your talent. But running a hospital differs from assisting your teacher."

Sakura smiled, but her green eyes flashed with steel.
"You're absolutely right. It's far more difficult. Here we don't just heal, we make life-or-death decisions under pressure. Do you truly believe Tsunade-sama would have prepared me to fail? Or do you require a more... tangible demonstration?"

The man fell silent, suddenly acutely aware of who held authority.

After a week of meticulous planning, last-minute adjustments and endless meetings, the hospital doors finally opened to receive its first patients. A warm breeze drifted through the entrance as if the Land of Rivers itself held its breath for this new beginning.

Word spread quickly among villagers who could scarcely believe the imposing traditional wood-and-stone structure -now housing cutting-edge medical technology- was finally operational. Some came just to gaze from a distance, others lingered at the gates with curiosity. The first patients arrived sooner than expected.

Two elderly farmers, backs bent from decades of labor, shuffled through the main entrance. Their straw sandals whispered against polished floors as wide eyes took in the spacious corridors, soft lighting, antiseptic scent, and reverent silence that lent the space sacred gravity.

"We've been waiting for this moment... our backs can't take it anymore," one of the elderly men said with a tired but genuine smile.

The on-duty medics, prepared and attentive for this first shift, approached with professional warmth. They greeted the patients with slight bows and guided them toward general care. A young medic from Suna crouched slightly to meet them at eye level.

"Welcome. We'll do everything to make you comfortable. May I have your names, please?"

From a side corridor, Sakura observed the scene with quiet emotion. Dressed in her medical uniform with documents in hand and headset active, she coordinated with staff while watching this symbolic moment: patients walking through their doors under their own power. This was more than logistical success; it proved their joint efforts were bearing fruit.

Suzume paused beside her to watch.
"A good omen," she remarked serenely. "Starting with the elderly. They need it most... and are wisest too."

Sakura nodded with a faint smile.
"They're why this hospital needed to open as soon as possible..."

That first day passed without major incidents. Patients arrived in steady streams, children with minor injuries, expectant mothers seeking checkups, men with chronic pains who'd never had treatment access.

Yet challenges emerged. Despite the successful opening, underlying tensions surfaced among medical teams in following days. Though Sakura's unified protocols had been approved by Takao-sama, some Tanigakure physicians resisted full compliance, valuing their "tried-and-true" methods over a Konoha kunoichi's modern approaches regardless of her reputation.

"These procedures..." grumbled a Tani doctor flipping through Sakura's manual, "are unnecessarily complicated. My unit handled triple the patients daily with simpler methods."

"Perhaps," countered a Konoha medic sharply, "but not with equal outcomes. These 'complicated methods' improve recovery rates by 30%. Does that not matter?"

Aware of these clashes, Sakura balanced patience with firmness. She called impromptu meetings to clarify protocols and address dismissive attitudes, though skepticism persisted.

"I don't mean to underestimate you, Haruno-san," said a senior Tani physician with polite condescension, "but you're asking us to abandon lifelong practices for theories barely tested outside Konoha."

Sakura met his gaze steadily, though her patience wore thin.

"This isn't about egos," Sakura countered firmly. "Remember why we're here and it's not to prove who's right. If you have concrete, evidence-based suggestions, I'll listen. But if you're refusing protocol simply because it challenges your comfort zone, then we have a problem."

Suzume consistently backed Sakura during formal meetings, emphasizing that the protocols existed precisely to prevent chaos and standardize care. Yet the tension between her and Dōzan grew increasingly palpable. The Tani chief medic prowled the halls with perpetual disapproval, making sarcastic remarks about "the Konoha way."

One morning, Sakura, Suzume and Dōzan convened in the coordination room to address ongoing conflicts with Tanigakure's team. Suzume frowned at a recent report.
"Three documented protocol violations in under a week," she stated, locking eyes with Dōzan. "Must I remind you the council agreed these standards apply without exception?"

Dōzan remained rigid, arms crossed, his voice dry as always:
"My physicians answer neither to you nor the Hokage. They've more experience than that girl running facilities like this. Objections are natural, Takao-sama."

Sakura exhaled slowly before responding.
"Objections belong in technical reviews, not active operations. We've already had two coordination errors that nearly cost lives. Can your team commit to this mission's purpose?"

Before tensions escalated further, a sharp knock interrupted them. A breathless Tani medic burst in, eyes wide.
"Trauma bay emergency! Three critical injuries! Landslide at the eastern quarry, multiple structural collapses. More en route!"

Sakura was on her feet instantly, switching to full crisis mode as she summoned her surgical assistant.
"Takumi, prep OR two. Dōzan-san, I need two of your medics for stabilization. Now."

Dōzan hesitated only a second before the urgency overrode pride.
"Kaho, Enji, assist her. But any failures will be shared responsibility."

"Understood," Sakura replied without missing a beat.

Rushing down corridors toward emergency, the medical team mobilized. Osamu met them pushing the first gurney, a bloodied young man with a compound arm fracture and abdominal hemorrhage.

"Ground gave way during work," Osamu panted. "Wooden beam collapsed on them. He's bleeding out fast."

"OR two stat! Type O plasma and immediate sealing support!" Sakura barked orders. "Arm's secondary, stabilize abdomen and control hemorrhage first!"

Takumi and the Konoha team moved like a well-oiled machine, while Kaho and Enji watched cautiously from the doorway. The latter muttered under his breath:

"So fast... she'll overwhelm the patient."

Takumi didn't look up from her task, her voice firm but calm.
"It's not speed, it's precision. Haruno-san has operated on battlefields. This is nothing for her."

Sakura continued directing the team.
"Enji-san, pressure on the femoral artery. Kaho-san, with me, we need chakra application along the thoracic line. Now!"

The Tani medics exchanged a glance, but the emergency left no room for hesitation. They complied.

The surgery lasted nearly two hours. When Sakura finally exited the OR, she peeled off bloodied gloves, then her surgical mask, wiping sweat from her brow.
"Patient stable. The arm should recover barring infection."

Dōzan waited outside, arms crossed, expression unreadable.
"Hmph. Not bad," he conceded. "Though I'd have done it differently."

Sakura met his gaze with tired but steady eyes.
"I'm sure you would, Dōzan-san. But the patient's alive. That's what matters."

Kaho and Enji emerged after Sakura, masks still covering their silent faces. They paused in the hallway where several team members watched intently.

"Second patient's stabilizing. The drainage worked," Enji reported quietly to Dōzan, who responded with only a grunt.

Kaho stared at Sakura conversing with Osamu, brow slightly furrowed.
"I won't deny she's effective..." she murmured just loud enough for his colleague. "But I don't like how she barks orders like we're all under her command."

"Technically, we are," Enji countered, raising an eyebrow. "At least for this collaboration."

Kaho huffed, crossing her arms.
"I won't concede so easily. Experience isn't replaced by enthusiasm or fame. She still needs to prove she understands civilian hospital work... not just battlefield triage."

Suzume approached from the meeting room, joining Sakura and Dōzan.
"I've spoken with Tani's jonin," she announced. "Third casualty arriving in twenty minutes, trapped under debris but alive. Appears to have severe spinal injuries."

Sakura nodded briskly, fatigue lining her face but focus sharp in her eyes.

"Then we have just enough time to prepare." he turned to Takumi, "Have OR three ready with traction support. We'll need constant neurological monitoring, and someone experienced in spinal reconstruction."

Sakura turned to Dōzan with professional courtesy.
"Any of your physicians handled high-risk spinal injuries?"

Dōzan hesitated, but his eyes flicked toward Enji. The mentioned medic stiffened slightly.

"I've... assisted similar procedures. But I'd need fracture severity and spinal cord displacement scans first."

"We'll scan upon arrival. If you're willing to assist, we could approach this together," Sakura offered neutrally. "You handle spinal monitoring, I'll manage thoracic and vascular stabilization."

Enji paused a beat before giving a stiff nod.
"Understood."

Kaho clicked her tongue softly, looking away.

Dōzan merely muttered:
"Haruno... if this fails, expect no leniency."

Sakura met his gaze unflinchingly.
"I'm not asking for favors."

Suzume observed the exchange silently. As Sakura left to prep the OR, she caught up a few steps behind.
"They're not easy..." she murmured. "But I think today, even if unacknowledged, you made them question themselves."

Sakura offered a tired smile.
"Doubt is enough for now."

She disappeared through surgical doors while Tani medics exchanged quiet glances in the hallway. They didn't fully accept her yet... but for the first time, they no longer fully underestimated her.

Hours later, the second surgery concluded successfully. Enji proved meticulous, his initial reluctance fading into fluid cooperation. Few words were exchanged - just the efficient gestures and shared glances of medics who prioritize patients over pride.

Afterward, Sakura acknowledged his contribution without ceremony.
"Solid work, Enji-san. Quick response time made the difference," she said, removing bloodied gloves.

The Tani medic dipped his head slightly, avoiding full eye contact.

"It was just for the patient's sake," Enji replied neutrally.

Sakura didn't react.
"That's fine. The important thing is we got the right outcome."

Enji offered no response but no rebuttal either. No smiles or congratulations passed between them, yet the silence carried no hostility. Just... neutrality. Uncharted territory.

Kaho remained more resistant. She tracked Sakura's every move with clinical scrutiny laced with distrust, muttering critiques under her breath. While she'd stopped openly calling techniques 'reckless', acceptance still didn't come naturally.

"That thoracic sealing maneuver..." she murmured when the ward quieted, "isn't it overly aggressive for rib fracture cases?"

"Depends on your time window and the hemorrhage's margin," Sakura answered without edge. "Hesitate, and you lose the patient."

She wasn't alone, several Tani medics still viewed Sakura as an outsider, an imposition needing to prove she understood their rhythms and priorities.

Suzume continued mediating, enforcing protocols without forcing assimilation.
"What matters isn't who gives orders, but that all understand why they're given," she said when Kaho raised another veiled objection. "Without unity, this hospital will crumble from within before helping anyone outside."

Dōzan remained neither enemy nor ally. He observed, assessed, measured. His constant presence in the corridors spoke volumes even when he didn't intervene.

"Not bad, Haruno-san," he remarked one evening in the sterilization room. "But some here won't follow orders just because a Hokage trained you. Certain people require more than titles."

"It seems earning their full trust will take considerable effort," she replied evenly.

Though she'd expected it, the constant need to prove herself wearied Sakura. Every step faced scrutiny, questioning, or reinterpretation. While she sought no accolades, she understood true hospital unity required more than medical competence, it demanded patience and time.

Yet the hospital marched on. Consultations continued, patients kept arriving, and the team, however fractured, slowly adapted.

Chapter Text

After weeks without rest, Sakura received something unexpected: a day off.

"This isn't a suggestion, it's a medical order," Suzume said with a smile, handing her the signed document. "You haven't stopped since arriving. The hospital won't collapse in one day, and if it does, we'll know you need more time."

"But we still need to reorganize next week's shifts and review post-op cases—" Sakura protested, brow furrowed.

"And you're missing from your own priority list," Suzume countered, her tone edged with Tsunade-like severity. "Go. Breathe. Walk. Sleep. Or at least pretend to be human for a day."

Sakura didn't argue further. She tucked away the papers with guilt-tinged gratitude. Her body and mind needed this.

Dawn found Sakura at Hiroto and Akiko's wooden house. The scent of steaming rice and fresh miso drifted through open windows, accompanied by the soothing murmur of a nearby canal. Before she could knock, the door swung open.

"Young lady!" Hiroto beamed, eyes crinkling. "Thought you'd forgotten this old man!"

"Never," Sakura grinned, embracing him. "The hospital just doesn't relent."

"We know," Akiko called from the doorway, drying her hands. "Come in, we're just having breakfast. Nabeyaki udon with dried fish. Simple, but made with care."

“Sounds good to me!” Sakura replied.

The cozy kitchen welcomed her with rising steam and the gentle aroma of tea. As they settled around low wooden bowls, Hiroto asked:

"How fares the hospital? Heard it's busier than ever."

"It's progressing well," Sakura stirred her soup absently. "But... tensions remain. Some Tani shinobi still question my decisions. Every proposal requires double the justification."

Akiko set down a plate of fish. "They'll swallow their words once they see your worth."

"Perhaps." Sakura's spoon stilled. "Some days I wonder if I'm forcing something that won't work."

"Listen, Sakura-chan," Hiroto said firmly. "At my age, you learn right things aren't always easy. You came to make change; and that takes time and grit. Remember the camp refugees who doubted you initially? They became your staunchest supporters."

"And if those doctors never acknowledge you," Akiko added, "this village always will. You saved us at the camp. To me, you're like a little sister. To this grumpy old man? A daughter he actually likes."

"More than my real son who never visits," Hiroto grumbled, sparking laughter.

As breakfast concluded, Akiko mentioned visiting Nao later. The pink-haired medic's eyes lit up with anticipation.

The walk to the hill took some time, but it was pleasant, surrounded by grasslands swaying in the wind. When they arrived, they found a modest yet well-kept little house, with improvised flowerpots and a clothesline stretched out in the sun. Nao came out to greet them with the little one in her arms.

"Haruno-san!" she exclaimed, a mix of joy and surprise on her face. "I can’t believe it… you’re here!"

"It’s so good to see you again! I’ve thought about you many times… And look how big and beautiful Sachiko is!" Sakura said with a broad smile, gently taking one of the girl’s tiny hands. The little one looked at her with bright eyes. "I’ve been meaning to visit for a while and see how you were really doing… And please, call me 'Sakura-chan!'"

"Alright, Sakura-chan," Nao let out a small laugh. "Thank you for coming."

They spent the afternoon together. Nao served hot tea and rice with vegetables. Her voice was stronger, clearer. She seemed like a different person. She talked about how she had started sewing for other families while Sachiko ran around the room, laughing out loud. The little girl quickly grew fond of Sakura, tugging at her clothes and offering her pieces of fruit with her sticky hands.

Sakura was moved to see her so lively and curious.

Among many things they talked about, Nao steered the conversation to a darker topic.

"Sakura-chan, since you’re in contact with the village, I think it’s important to mention this… Lately, there have been some worrying events: robberies and vandalism. Two weeks ago, some men attacked a street vendor who lives near the old path."

"It’s true, Sakura-chan," Akiko confirmed. "There are shady people lurking around at night in the area. I’m not surprised they’re prowling around looking for easy prey, especially since this is a new village."

"Did you report it to the guards?"

"Yes, but they say they don’t have the resources to cover all the paths. It could just be common thugs, but no one’s been caught yet. The people living on the outskirts of the village are a bit afraid since they’re the most exposed."

Sakura grew thoughtful, absentmindedly stroking Sachiko’s hair as the girl napped in her lap.

"Thank you for telling me. I’ll do what I can to report it to the jōnin in charge of security. And you… be very careful, alright? This house is also far from the others."

Nao nodded. Akiko looked more serious as well. The day had been warm and comforting, but it was clear not everything was at peace.

With a promise that she would visit Nao again as soon as she had her next day off, Sakura said goodbye to her and little Sachiko. She made the same promise to Hiroto and Akiko, who handed her rice balls for the road.

The sun was beginning to set behind the mountains when Sakura returned to the hospital. Even though it was her day off, the habit of walking the halls before nightfall had become unavoidable.

As she turned into the back courtyard, she came across Osamu, the jōnin from Tanigakure, reviewing some scrolls near the entrance to the supply room. He looked as he always did: straight-backed, neat, with that expression that hovered between politeness and distance.

"Osamu-san," Sakura called calmly.

The jōnin looked up and nodded in greeting.

"Haruno-san."

"I wanted to speak with you, if you have a moment."

He rolled up the scroll unhurriedly.

"Of course."

Sakura stepped closer.

"Today I visited an acquaintance on the south hill. She mentioned there have been several incidents: robberies, assaults… and some suspicious figures wandering the paths. Are you aware?"

Osamu nodded slowly.

"Yes. We've been investigating it for several weeks now. The situation in the outer zones is unstable. Too many people coming and going from the region without proper control. Some criminals are taking advantage," Osamu said.

"Then why hasn't an official alert been issued?" Sakura asked, visibly annoyed. "People have the right to know what's happening."

"Because it could cause panic," he replied calmly, though his tone remained firm. "The village leadership believes it's better to handle it quietly while the scope of the issue is determined."

"Quietly?" a sharp, disdainful voice suddenly interrupted from the far end of the hallway. "The only one who should be keeping quiet is you, Osamu."

They both turned.

Medical Director Dozan approached with quick steps, his pristine white coat flowing behind him like a symbol of authority rather than a medical garment. Despite his age, his voice carried a cutting firmness, and his eyes showed zero tolerance for what he considered a waste of time.

"What are you doing here, chatting?" he snapped, without greeting. "Have you forgotten your true function in this hospital?"

Osamu straightened with visible discomfort, though his expression remained unchanged.

"I was merely responding to some concerns from Haruno-san about the incidents on the outskirts," he replied evenly.

"Your responses are not required unless I authorize them," Dozan shot back, making no effort to conceal his authority. "You’re here to protect this facility and my person. Everything else can wait. Do not get distracted."

Then he turned to Sakura, his gaze hardening just a bit more.

"And you, Haruno, I hope you're spending your time off resting, not sticking your nose where it doesn’t belong."

Sakura frowned but held her tongue. Her old, impulsive self screamed at her to respond. But the current Sakura knew that in foreign territory, one had to choose their battles wisely.

"I'm only concerned for the well-being of the civilians. And of the medical staff," she said, forcing her tone to remain composed.

Dozan scoffed, as if her words annoyed him.

"Your job is inside the hospital. Don’t forget that you were sent here as an assistant, not as a commander."

"It seems you've forgotten that I was sent here as head medic under direct orders from the Hokage," Sakura pointed out, her voice calm but unyielding.

Dozan narrowed his eyes, calculating his next words.

"And still, you're on Tanigakure territory. Here, the structure is different. I suggest you don’t confuse your role."

"We're on the border of Tani and Suna, a designated neutral zone. Have you forgotten that as well?" Sakura replied, unable to keep her voice from rising.

Dozan stared at her, clearly shocked by the kunoichi’s insolent remark, but chose not to respond.

A brief, heavy silence followed, thick and rough. Finally, Dozan turned once more to Osamu.

"Return to your post. And keep your priorities clear."

Without waiting for a response, he strode down the hallway, his footsteps sharp, leaving behind the echo of his authority like a poorly disguised slap.

Sakura exhaled slowly.

"Is he always like that?" she asked in a low voice.

Osamu gave a slight nod.

"Yes. And sometimes, worse."

"When you mentioned 'the leadership of the village', were you referring to Director Dozan?"

Osamu looked at her for a moment without smiling.

"Medical Director Dozan isn’t just in charge of the hospital. He's a key figure in Tanigakure’s inner council. What he decides often becomes official directive."

"So you're here only to protect him," Sakura deduced.

"That's right. My top-priority mission is to safeguard the integrity of the hospital and the director. Though I also assist with perimeter security when necessary."

Sakura crossed her arms, unsettled. Something about it didn’t sit right with her.

"I understand. But if people are being attacked, hiding the information won’t prevent chaos. It will only delay it."

Osamu didn’t reply immediately. He tucked the scrolls into his belt, then looked at her more closely.

"I appreciate your concern, Haruno-san. But I advise you to be cautious. Things work differently here than in Konoha. Even in a neutral zone..."

"Yeah, I’ve noticed," she muttered.

The weeks passed in the blink of an eye. One morning, the hospital’s main hallway echoed with the sound of hurried footsteps. Sakura was reviewing a patient chart, walking with a furrowed brow as she finished her morning rounds. The days had been intense, but the team was starting to adapt, and the work rhythm, though still tense, was becoming manageable.

However, something disrupted that routine.

A sharp crash and a scream raised immediate alarms. Sakura looked up at once.

"What was that?" she asked a nurse rushing toward the entrance.

"Injured! There are injured coming in from the windmills!"

Sakura wasted no time. She sprinted down the corridor, and upon reaching the main lobby, she found a group of elderly villagers, visibly shaken and covered in dust. Among them was Hiroto, his face tense and his arms stained with blood, helping support a young man with a deep leg wound.

"Sakura-chan!" Hiroto called out when he saw her. "We need help!"

She immediately knelt beside the injured man and checked the bleeding.

"Bring a stretcher, now! And antiseptic, bandages... everything we need!" she ordered firmly to the nurses who were already moving.

"What happened, Hiroto-san?" Sakura asked without stopping her work. "An accident?"

Hiroto shook his head, furious.

"It was those bastards who had already been prowling around the mills before. They came at dawn to collect 'the fee', or whatever they call it. Some neighbors refused, and... they attacked them. This young man tried to protect his sister."

"'The fee'...?" Sakura looked up, confused.

"Yes," Akiko said, arriving breathless. "Those thugs are extorting the mill workers. Food, money, medicine... and if you don’t pay, they destroy what you have. This time, they tore open bags of rice, beat people, and stole supplies."

Sakura pressed her lips tightly.

"Where were the village shinobi?"

"I don’t know," Hiroto growled. "But the jōnin arrived just after they left. They helped bring the wounded here."

As if fate itself responded, Osamu appeared in the doorway, his expression grim and his arms marked with fresh signs of combat.

"I know who they are. I've been tracking them for a while."

Sakura turned to him.

"Why didn’t you say something sooner?"

"Because it’s not something I can discuss openly," the jōnin replied calmly. "They’re former shinobi. They belonged to a nomadic clan that’s been disbanded for decades: the Kagetsu clan. They had a rare kekkei genkai: an illusory manipulation of light and shadow. They can literally vanish before your eyes."

Sakura narrowed her gaze.

"And they can’t be tracked?"

"I can try to follow their chakra traces, but even that’s unreliable. Plus, the village leadership prefers not to cause alarm. According to them..."

"...‘it’s better to handle it quietly.’ Yeah, I’ve heard that line before," Sakura interrupted, visibly irritated.

Osamu held her gaze firmly, but without hostility.

"I don’t agree with them. And I won’t stand by and do nothing."

Sakura looked toward the wounded being taken to the emergency room. Her decision was made.

"Then let’s go. If you know where they are, we’re going today."

"Are you sure, Haruno-san?" Osamu asked, surprised by her resolve.

"I’m also a kunoichi, Osamu-san. If anyone thinks I’m going to sit around waiting for another stretcher to be soaked in blood, they’re wrong."

Osamu nodded respectfully.
"Then we move at nightfall. They’re more active after sunset. I have an idea where they’re hiding."

Sakura gave one last look at Hiroto and Akiko, who offered her a half-smile.
"Be careful, girl. But let them know this village is not afraid."

The hospital would keep functioning without her for a few hours. But that night, someone had to make the first move.

Just as she returned to her office to prepare her basic emergency medical kit, Sakura received a message: "Director Nagawa wishes to see you in his office immediately."
It wasn’t an invitation. It was an order.

The director’s office was spacious, tastefully decorated with fine tapestries, soft incense, and a heavy wooden desk. Dozan stood with his back to the door, staring out a wide window overlooking the hospital’s inner garden. Suzume Takao waited with her arms crossed and a serious look on her face.

"You summoned me?" Sakura asked with a controlled tone.

Dozan turned slowly.
"Indeed, Haruno-san. I’ve been informed of your intention to leave the hospital tonight, accompanied by Jōnin Osamu, to... how was it phrased? 'Teach a lesson to some extortionists'?"

Sakura didn’t respond right away. She simply stared at him firmly.
"There are injured civilians. Elderly people and children being attacked on the outskirts of the village. If Tanigakure won’t act, then I will."

"Osamu has already been assigned to patrol the perimeter, and he can manage it alone. You were sent here as chief medic, not as a tactical operations commander. This hospital is not a military base," Dozan said, stepping slowly toward his desk. "Your involvement could have serious consequences for local stability. These kinds of decisions require consultation. There are protocols for situations like this..."

"Now you want to follow protocols?!" Sakura exclaimed in indignation.

Suzume intervened then, her voice measured.
"Haruno-san, you have to understand that this is a very delicate matter. These criminals might have connections to other dissident clans. If this escalates, you could jeopardize not only your own position but Konoha’s cooperation as well. The Director is trying to prevent that escalation."

"An escalation?" Sakura looked at her in disbelief. "And what do you think this is now? People are paying for protection like we’re in a time of war."

Dozan raised a hand, exasperated.
"Enough! We don’t need a foreigner —no matter how talented— coming in to burn the foundations of our structure with justice carved on the edge of a kunai."

Sakura clenched her fists. Suzume looked at her with concern.

"And how many more lives will it take for you to act, Director?" Sakura asked in a low but firm voice. "Five? Ten? A few dead children?"

Silence.

"I'm not trying to start a war, but I won’t sit back while more patients arrive with fractures, burns, and trauma just because someone here is too afraid to put a stop to it."

Suzume sighed.
"Haruno-san… if you go through with this, it will be under your own responsibility. The hospital won’t be able to officially cover you."

Sakura looked at her, a faint trace of gratitude in her eyes. She knew that, though Suzume couldn’t say it outright, she was giving her the green light between the lines.
"I accept the consequences. If that means losing my position, I’ll take it."

Dozan sat back down, his jaw clenched.
"Konoha might tolerate your arrogance, Haruno-san, but Tanigakure won’t forgive it a second time. If you fail… there will be no redemption."

"I don’t plan to fail," Sakura said without hesitation.

Then, turning to Suzume, she spoke gently:
"I just need one favor from you… Take care of the hospital if something happens to me."

Suzume nodded slowly.
"You have my word."

Sakura left the office with determined steps.

The moon was just beginning to peek through the clouds when Sakura and Osamu left the village, following a stone path into the rural outskirts near the mills. Fog crept across the ground like a spectral veil, and the crickets had gone silent. Not a single bird could be heard. The air was heavy.

Osamu, dressed in his dark cloak, walked a few paces ahead, alert.
"They’re closer than they seem," he murmured, coming to a sudden stop.

Sakura looked up. She could barely see a few meters ahead.
"Can you sense them?"

The jōnin closed his eyes. With a single hand seal, he pressed two fingers to the ground.
"Sensory Jutsu: Kagenami."

A faint circle of purple energy spread out around him, stretching across the damp fields like ink spilled in water.

"They’re here. Hidden in the rice fields… probably waiting for us. Three chakra signatures… moving slowly, like they don’t care if we find them."

"Confident?" Sakura asked.

"Or stupid."

From the mist emerged three figures. All of them were lean, wearing tattered remnants of old combat armor and dirty clothing, with tribal burn marks scorched into their skin. They carried chains, clubs, and rusted kunai. One of them was chewing something and spat it on the ground.

"Well, well, look who we’ve got here," said the first one, laughing. "The tracking dog of Tanigakure and… shit! Where did this little princess come from?" The man walked toward Sakura like a predator stalking its prey, his eyes scanning her body with a twisted grin. But she didn’t flinch. She simply tightened her gloves and frowned. The other two smirked maliciously and whistled when they noticed the pink-haired kunoichi.

"A Konoha kunoichi, huh?" said the younger one, raising an eyebrow. "You out here looking for us too, sweetheart?"

"Did you come to have some fun, babe? If we’d known you existed, we would’ve come for you first… Why don’t you leave this Tani trash and come with us, huh?" said the first man, now dangerously close to Sakura, reaching out as if to touch her. But Osamu stepped in front of her without hesitation.

"Touch her, and I’ll tear your arm off."

"Blow me, scum!"

"Charming guys…" Sakura muttered, visibly disgusted.

"Names identified: Gen, Riku, and Toki. Members of the nomadic Kagetsu clan. Wanted criminals," Osamu murmured.

The man named Gen laughed.
"Shut the fuck up, you piece of shit! We were never like you! No one ever gave us anything! We grew up killing for a sip of water! And now we’re gonna take everything that’s owed to us!" He then charged his arms with chakra. His skin turned grayish with black veins, and the mist around him began to hum. "We’re gonna have a good time with these two…"

Without warning, the mist trembled and condensed. Five additional shadows formed, mist duplicates charged with murderous chakra, that began to circle around them.

Osamu reactivated his technique.
"Kagenami: Interference Wave."

The chakra circle contracted and emitted a sonic pulse, inaudible to the human ear but devastating to illusions.

The duplicates flickered for a second. One vanished.

"Ah, so the dog bites!" Riku Kagetsu growled, hurling himself at Osamu with a chain wreathed in purple fire.

Osamu deflected the attack, but one of the clones grabbed his arm and wounded him. It was a semi-tangible clone, a rare phenomenon, chakra solidified through natural mist combined with blood flow.

Sakura moved quickly, intercepting the semi-clone with a punch that triggered a shockwave, momentarily dispersing the mist. Toki darted between the fog, hurling knives that emerged from his own shadow, infused with chakra and ricocheting in erratic paths.

Osamu and Sakura stood back to back, fending off attacks coming from multiple angles. They were wounded by slashes and burns, inflicted by illusionary clones and invisible projectiles. But thanks to Sakura’s precision and Osamu’s advanced sensory reading, they began to gain ground.

Sakura slammed the ground with all her strength, opening a fissure beneath the feet of the Kagetsu brothers and their clones, knocking them off balance. Osamu used another variation of his Kagenami technique, which unleashed a reverberating shockwave that forced all real bodies to reveal their location through chakra resonance.

Riku charged head-on, wielding a curved scythe. Osamu intercepted him with another jutsu variation.

"Kagenami: Counterwave!" he shouted, destabilizing the attacker’s senses.

Gen tried to rush directly at Sakura.

"Come here, little flower! I want to hear you scream!"

Sakura responded with a swift chakra-charged kick straight to his stomach. It shattered his armor and broke two of his ribs. The man staggered back, vomiting blood, still cursing.

"You fucking bitch! You’ll pay for this!" Gen tried to charge again.

Osamu took him down with a combination of sensory clones projecting real movement patterns, dropping him to the ground.

But it was Toki who almost caught Sakura from behind. Almost.

She turned with lethal precision, and her chakra-enhanced punch landed squarely on his throat. The sharp crack of a shattered trachea echoed.

Toki dropped to his knees, eyes wide, blood pouring from his mouth. He died without a word. Sakura hesitated for a second. She hadn’t meant to kill him.

Riku, seeing his brother fall, roared like a beast and lunged at them, but was neutralized by Osamu’s chakra oscillation field and immediately bound with special restraining cuffs.

Gen, bleeding and barely on his feet, quickly formed a series of hand seals. But Sakura, now fully alert, stopped him with another chakra-filled kick that slammed him to the ground with brutal force. He tried to crawl away, but Sakura didn’t let him move another inch, placing a foot on his back.

"Finish me, bitch! Do it! You have no idea who you’ve messed with!" he spat, grinning through the pain. "Daisuke and Masaru will hear about this! They’ll come for you, for that shitty village of yours! They’ll burn you all alive!"

Osamu leaned down to seal him.

"That’s enough."

"IT’S NOT ENOUGH!" Gen screamed, coughing up blood. "And you, pink-haired whore, they’ll make you theirs! They’ll break you in every way possible!"

Sakura said nothing. But her eyes spoke volumes, more than a thousand threats ever could. She remained silent as Osamu’s seal closed around him.

A soft breeze began to disperse the mist. And with it, the threat of the Kagetsu became real.

A few hours later that same night, the tension in the administrative office of the hospital was so thick it could almost be touched.

The pendulum clock ticked monotonously, marking the passing seconds as Dozan, standing beside his desk, held a thick folder: the Bingo Book.

His eyes, red with suppressed fury, scanned one of the pages with trembling fingers.

Sakura stood in front of him, arms crossed and chin held high. Her arms were wrapped in bandages, just like Osamu, who stood silently at her side, his expression tense.

Suzume Takao watched the scene from one corner of the room, arms folded.

"Do you know who you killed, Sakura Haruno?" said Dozan at last, lifting his gaze. "Do you know the name of the young man whose neck you broke with a single strike?"

Sakura didn’t answer right away. She held his gaze firmly.

"He was a member of the Kagetsu clan. A former shinobi, a deserter, an extortionist, and a direct aggressor against the villagers. According to the victims, he threatened to kill children if they didn’t hand over food. It was self-defense. Though, truthfully, I don’t regret what I did."

"THAT WAS TOKI KAGETSU!" Dozan barked, slamming the Bingo Book on the desk with a loud thud that made the wood tremble. "The youngest of the five brothers! And on that same page are the other two who will now come for us like rabid hounds: Daisuke and Masaru!"

Suzume tensed.

"Are you certain, Dozan-san? Daisuke… the one on the S-rank list?"

"As certain as you are breathing right now," Dozan growled, pointing to a portrait of a man with white hair and blade-like eyes. "Daisuke Kagetsu. Mastery over a kekkei genkai that controls blood, shadow, and mist. Masaru, his twin, is just as lethal. The three you fought were unstable troublemakers, far beneath them... but these two aren’t petty mercenaries. They’re butchers with a history in three countries."

Sakura pressed her lips together but didn’t look away.

"How can you be so sure they’ll come to avenge their brothers?"

"You may be the apprentice of Sannin Tsunade… but you know little of this world’s shinobi history. Ruthless clans like the Kagetsu follow only one sacred law: hurt one of them, and the entire clan will come down on you."

"So it would’ve been better to let them keep extorting the elderly? Wait until those psychopaths killed children or burned down a farm?"

"Justice was not your mission, Haruno-san!" Dozan shouted, stepping forward. "Your mission was to heal! Your presence here had a diplomatic purpose! And now, thanks to your brilliant decision to go hunt criminals... you’ve condemned this village!"

Osamu spoke, his voice calm but firm:

"With all due respect, sir… it was my decision to go after them. She simply chose not to let me go alone."

"And you didn’t even have authorization to leave the perimeter!" Dozan snapped, turning on him. "I gave you clear orders: patrol the village limits, nothing more. Do you think I don’t have eyes on the roads? Do you think I didn’t know the moment you crossed the southern boundary?"

Suzume stepped forward.

"Dozan-san, we understand there might be consequences, but doing nothing would’ve cost lives too."

Dozan turned to her, calmer but just as stern.

"This is not a stable country. This is the Land of Rivers. No matter how neutral the area may be, we are in its borderlands. We are a nation full of scars, with no formal military, and few trained shinobi. If Daisuke and Masaru come... there is no defense."

A few seconds of silence hung in the room.

Sakura spoke firmly.

"I'm fully aware of the consequences. But I stand by my actions. I would do it again."

Dozan stared at her for a long moment. Then he smiled, but it wasn’t a kind smile. It was hollow, sharp.

"I don’t care about your sense of justice, girl. You are a diplomatic tool sent by Konoha. And a broken tool is useless. If you bring war to this land through your arrogance and stupidity, the blood on your hands won’t wash off with all the water in the Land of Fire."

He turned to the door, but before leaving, he delivered one last warning:

"If Daisuke shows up... it won’t be your medical chakra that saves this village. It’ll be your corpse that condemns it."

He slammed the door behind him.

The door was still vibrating from Dozan’s outburst when a thick silence fell over the office.

Sakura remained standing, staring at the polished wooden floor. Osamu, arms crossed, kept his eyes lowered. Suzume was the first to speak.

"He's not wrong about everything." Her voice was soft, as if testing the ground. "What you two did… could have serious consequences."

"If what they say about them is true, this could escalate beyond our capabilities. We’re not prepared for that. In that sense, I have to agree with Dozan-sama. We don’t have enough jōnin. No ANBU. No organized military force," Osamu added.

Sakura lifted her head, her eyes filled more with exhaustion than guilt.

"And yet… no one else was willing to face them."

She sank into the chair across from the desk. The tension in her shoulders had knotted up tightly.

"Do you think it was a mistake?" she asked bluntly. "Going after them? Doing it the way we did?"

Osamu answered first.

"No." He shook his head slowly. "But it was rushed. And now we have to accept that we may have triggered something bigger than we could see."

"A vendetta," added Suzume, now turning to face them. "A real one. I heard stories about that clan a long time ago. They buried entire villages if they had to, and they don't forgive. They never have."

Sakura absorbed every word.

"Then... what are our options?"

"First," said Osamu, standing straighter, "we need to evacuate the most vulnerable zones. The mills and the riverbanks."

"And we must reinforce the watch shifts, call in more shinobi from our villages, and set up a sensory perimeter. Luckily, I already took the liberty of requesting support from the Kazekage," Suzume added. "If we know when they arrive, we’ll have the advantage."

Sakura nodded slowly, though another concern showed on her face.

"And what if they don’t come here? What if they attack another village as indirect retaliation? What if they use innocents to send a message?"

"Then we’ll have to act before they do," said Osamu seriously. "We’ll have to do something we won’t like: take the initiative."

Sakura looked up.

"A preemptive strike?"

"More like a preemptive defense. I’m not suggesting it lightly," the jōnin clarified. "But if Dozan-sama is right and we’re dealing with S-rank criminals, this is going to be more than just a personal vendetta."

Sakura stood, her expression hardening.

"Very well… then we prepare for the storm... starting tonight."

The atmosphere in the strategic outpost on the outskirts of Tanigakure was growing heavier by the minute. Located about thirty minutes from the new refugee village, the black stone fortress usually held petty criminals… but today, its reinforced cells with suppression seals contained something far more dangerous: the remaining Kagetsu brothers.

From his cell, Gen wouldn't stop screaming curses and threats. His hoarse, rage-filled voice echoed through the underground corridors of the detention complex.

"Fuck all of you, you sons of bitches!" he howled, making the oil lamps tremble. "When Daisuke gets here, we're gonna burn you so hard you'll be shitting charcoal for a year! You, your women, and even your damn dogs!"

The guards, men hardened by years of service initially ignored him. But even the strongest patience has its cracks.

"Shut the hell up, trash!" one snapped, slamming his kunai hilt against the bars. "No one’s coming to get you! Your scumbag brothers don’t even know where you are!"

Gen let out a harsh, bone-grinding laugh and began to masturbate obscenely in front of them, his bloodshot eyes wild.

"Ha! Look how they're trembling!" he shrieked, saliva mixed with blood running down his chin. "I can't wait to see your faces when Daisuke tears this place apart. Go on, keep thinking you're safe..."

He kept laughing, mocking, echoing off the cold stone walls.

In the adjacent cell, Riku —the quieter of the two— smiled, blood staining his teeth. He had ripped a chunk of flesh from his own forearm with his mouth. Dark red blood gushed like a corrupted spring.

“They… already know… they’re coming…” he whispered, as his blood began to boil upon contact with the air, transforming into a red mist. The vapor seeped through the bars, reeking of iron and viscera. The guards coughed involuntarily as they inhaled it.

“What the hell…?”

A young guard threw up.

“Shit! This isn’t normal!”

Gen writhed with laughter, slamming his head against the wall until it bled.

“Get ready, fuckers! You’re about to see real hell!”

Later that day, Dozan, Suzume Takao, and Sakura were informed of the worst: Gen and Riku, just before and after their capture, had activated a hereditary technique from their clan: a forbidden jutsu unique to their kekkei genkai. Through this ability, they had sent a direct message to their older brothers using an ancient form of communication passed down within the Kagetsu clan.

“Apparently, Gen triggered a seal before he was shackled. Riku did the rest by inflicting that wound on himself. It’s a blood signal that turns into mist, supposedly only receivable by other clan members,” Osamu explained to Suzume, his brow furrowed. “They’ll know exactly where their brothers are. And they won’t come to negotiate.”

The possibility of a vendetta was no longer just likely, it was inevitable.

The incident, and the looming threat from the Kagetsu, spread quickly, not just through the hospital and the village, but among Tanigakure’s political and military circles. What had at first seemed like an isolated skirmish quickly escalated when the names Daisuke and Masaru Kagetsu were mentioned. That alone was enough to trigger diplomatic alarms.

Suzume Takao wasted no time. As ambassador and administrative head of the hospital, she had the authority to invoke high-level military aid protocols between allied villages. She sent a brief but urgent report to Sunagakure detailing the confrontation, the death of one Kagetsu brother, the capture of two others, and most importantly: the imminent risk of retaliation from the elder twins.

The message was received at dawn in Sunagakure. Within the hour, Gaara convened an emergency meeting with his siblings.

“The Kagetsu?” Temari asked, frowning as she read through the report. “Weren’t they supposed to have disappeared from the map years ago?”

“They disbanded… officially,” Gaara replied, his expression unreadable. “But the names Daisuke and Masaru and the rest of the brothers still come up. They’ve been linked to assassinations, extortion, disappearances… even cult activity. We don’t have formal proof, but we have more than enough reports to know they’re dangerous.”

Kankurō dropped the scroll onto the table.

“And you’re telling me Sakura Haruno killed one of their brothers?”

"Correct," Gaara replied. "She and a local sensory ninja from Tani intervened. They acted without military backing. The problem isn’t just that... it’s what could come next. The Kagetsu aren’t known for leaving loose ends."

"So this means a vendetta," Temari murmured, serious.

"Exactly," Gaara confirmed, crossing his arms. "And Tanigakure isn’t equipped to withstand a frontal attack from shinobi with that level of experience and cruelty. They can’t stand alone. Suzume Takao has formally requested our assistance."

Temari crossed one leg over the other, thoughtful. Then she looked at Gaara with resolve.

"You want us to go?"

"Yes. Along with a few others. You know the terrain, you know Sakura... and if this escalates, I need you there to contain it."

Kankurō nodded slowly.
"We’ll have full authorization to act?"

"Within the limits agreed with the Tani embassy and the Hokage. Avoid escalating the conflict, but if the Kagetsu show up, defend yourselves with everything you’ve got."

Gaara wrote the response to Suzume in his own hand:

“We confirm your request. Reinforcements will be sent immediately. My siblings Temari and Kankurō will lead the mission. Maintain surveillance on all vulnerable points. A copy of the route and estimated arrival times will be sent. —Kazekage Gaara.”

Temari picked up her fan without another word and exited the room. Kankurō followed her as Gaara returned his gaze to the report with sharp attention.

Hours later, Temari and Kankurō departed from Sunagakure, escorted by a small unit of shinobi specialized in tracking and containment. The desert sand was still cold from the night as they crossed the main gates toward the Rain Mountains, knowing what awaited them wasn’t just a diplomatic mission... it was the prelude to a battle.

While Tanigakure began reinforcing its defenses and Sunagakure was already mobilizing shinobi, Sakura acted swiftly from the hospital. With Suzume’s help, she secured a direct diplomatic channel to Konoha, bypassing intermediaries.

From her desk, still wearing bandages on her right arm from the burns suffered in battle, Sakura drafted an urgent letter addressed personally to Tsunade. She held nothing back: she explained the Kagetsu clan situation, the names involved, the death of one brother, the capture of two, the explicit threat of retaliation, and the danger it posed not only to Tanigakure, but to the entire western region.

She wasn’t asking for permission. She wasn’t seeking forgiveness. She was asking for backup.

"…I know I acted without authorization, Shishō, but there was no other option. The threat was immediate. Osamu-san and I acted to prevent a far worse attack. It was in defense of this village and its people. Now I need you to support us, before it’s too late…"

She sealed the scroll with her medical insignia and personal chakra. The messenger hawk departed that very day. The response didn’t take long.

That same afternoon, while examining one of the Kagetsu victims, Sakura felt a subtle disturbance in her chakra. It was one of Tsunade’s summons carrying a reply. She unrolled the message, recognizing her master’s handwriting instantly:

"Sakura. I don’t approve of what you did without prior coordination. You know well how shinobi politics work, and the risks of making unilateral decisions. But I understand your reasons. In your place, I might have done the same.
Kakashi will contact you soon. He will take direct oversight of this case from Konoha. In the meantime, stay firm, but do not stray a millimeter from protocol. This time, you cannot afford improvisation. We are not dealing with simple criminals."

Sakura pressed the scroll briefly to her chest. It wasn’t exactly a reprimand... but it wasn’t approval either. Like most things in politically tense times, it was a warning wrapped in empathy.

That night, in one of the hospital’s offices, Suzume found her alone, reviewing maps and defensive strategies over a makeshift table.

“Reply from Konoha?” the doctor asked.

Sakura nodded without looking up.
“Tsunade-sama understands me... but doesn’t openly support me. Kakashi-san will be in touch.”

“The Hokage?”
“Yes,” Sakura said quietly. “Which means this is more serious than we thought. If he’s going to intervene or assign resources directly. It means Konoha no longer sees this as an isolated incident.”

Suzume stepped closer and rested a hand on her shoulder.
“You did the right thing, Sakura. They’ll criticize you, yes. But if you hadn’t acted when you did, this village would be a field of ashes by the time they bothered to react.”

Sakura smiled faintly, eyes still downcast.
“Thanks… but this isn’t over yet…”

Kakashi had read the preliminary report from Tanigakure with a neutral expression. Pages filled with names, dates, medical seals. But upon reaching the section written by Sakura, one line made him pause.

"The prisoner claimed to have sent a signal to his older brothers. He said: ‘Masaru and Daisuke will come. And they’ll make you all pay.’"

Kakashi lowered the page slowly. The name “Masaru Kagetsu” was not unfamiliar. It appeared in old, classified reports, most of them redacted. He consulted the Bingo Book and found the entry with its description and background. One line, in particular, set off an alarm in his mind:

"Masaru Kagetsu… linked to suspected sectarian groups."

“…Tsk,” he muttered.

Without wasting time, he descended into a high-security underground communication chamber within the Hokage Tower, sealed by an S-rank privacy jutsu. At the center, atop a circular pedestal, he placed a small feline-shaped bell. Only Uchiha with a feline summoning pact and their allies could use that channel.

He activated the jutsu with a hand seal.
“Neko no Michi... Shinkō.”

A purple mist filled the chamber, and after a few seconds, an ethereal feline figure emerged. With glowing eyes and a whispering voice, the creature spoke.
“Whom do you wish to contact, Sixth Hokage?”
“Uchiha Sasuke,” Kakashi replied calmly. “Urgent.”

Far to the south, in a hidden cavern on a border cliff, Sasuke Uchiha opened his eyes. Before him, a black cat summoned by his own chakra purred softly. The Konoha symbol glowed on its collar.
“Kakashi,” he murmured with a sigh.

He touched the animal’s forehead with two fingers. The connection was immediate, a sensory illusion, like a mirror of chakra, linked them both.

“Sasuke,” Kakashi said without preamble. “I received an urgent report from the Land of Rivers. Do you recognize the name Masaru Kagetsu?”

“Yes. I was already aware of him,” Sasuke replied in a low voice. “I investigated months ago. His trail led to dead zones near the border of the Land of Forests. I couldn’t track him beyond that. From what I gathered, he’s one of the leaders of the Red Harvest. And a very elusive one.”

Kakashi nodded slowly.
“I suspected as much. Listen carefully: I need you to head to the border village where Sakura is stationed. Not to infiltrate. To watch from the outside. Things could go very badly. And she’s involved.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
“What happened?”

Kakashi summarized what had happened with Sakura, along with the joint preventive strategy being put in motion by Konoha, Suna, and Tani.

“You want me to work with the Sand operatives?”

“Yes. Suna already sent reinforcements. Gaara informed us that his siblings, Temari and Kankurō, are already en route to that village. Our ANBU squads are also on the move. I need you to act as the external link. Tanigakure is aware of this. If Masaru or Daisuke show up, you have permission to engage without restriction.”

Sasuke clenched his jaw. His tone, though measured, carried clear discomfort.
“Working with foreign shinobi will be a hindrance. You know that, right?”

"I know," Kakashi replied. "But this might be bigger than we thought and it might shed light on the true motives of the Red Harvest."

"...What about the captured brothers?"

"Gen and Riku Kagetsu. They're locked up in Tanigakure. Agitated, but they managed to send a message using their kekkei genkai. Masaru and Daisuke probably already know what happened. That’s why your presence could serve as a deterrent if they appear... or be devastating, if they choose to attack."

Sasuke took a moment to respond. In his mind, he had already considered everything, except one detail.

"...Does Sakura know I’m coming?"

Kakashi said nothing at first. Then, in a quieter voice:

"No. And she doesn’t need to, not for now. If it’s still too uncomfortable for you, try to stay out of her sight."

Sasuke closed his eyes, annoyed.
"I’ll leave at dawn."
"Good boy," Kakashi said lightly, before cutting the connection.

In the cavern, Sasuke dispelled the jutsu. The cat vanished into violet smoke. The Uchiha adjusted his cloak, partially covering his face, and hoping he could fall asleep despite the sudden foul mood.

Sakura, unaware of the maneuvering between higher-ups, received only a brief encrypted reply from Kakashi that same night. The message, written in the Hokage’s crisp and sober handwriting, was as direct as always:

“Reinforcements are on the way.
You have official support.
Do not act on impulse. Plan.
We’re sending our best.”

There was no signature. None was needed.

Sakura placed the scroll down on the makeshift command post table inside the hospital. Her hand trembled slightly, not from fear, but from exhaustion. She hadn’t slept properly in two days, tending to the wounded, coordinating with Suzume, and managing the political tension simmering inside the hospital itself.

She looked up toward the window. The night was clear, but the silence was deceptive. The village thrummed with a restrained tension, as if everyone was waiting for something to explode at any moment.

"Our best..."

Sakura read those words aloud again, almost skeptically. It was not an expression Kakashi used lightly. He meant the ANBU, of course. Silent warriors, faceless masks, lethal orders. She knew them well. Many had passed through her operating table without uttering a word, leaving only trails of blood and secrets behind.

But for a moment, she couldn't help but think of her friends. Of Ino, Sai, Shikamaru… of Naruto.

"What if one of them was part of the reinforcements? Could it be Naruto?"

The thought alone stirred her more than she cared to admit. She realized just how much she missed her friend, his loud, clumsy presence, his overwhelming energy, his ridiculous laugh that disarmed the weight of the world. A chill ran down her spine as she accepted the obvious: she wanted to see him.

Since she had been assigned this mission, she had only maintained regular contact with Tsunade and Shizune. Shizune kept her updated on her master’s health; stable, but still under medical observation; and Sakura sent back detailed reports on the hospital’s progress, diplomatic updates, and supply requests regularly. Still, she couldn’t freely speak to her friends. Not from negligence or forgetfulness, but because of protocol. Diplomatic missions demanded complete confidentiality: there could be no leaks or traces that might compromise operations in a sensitive region like the Land of Rivers.

Still… how she longed to hear a familiar voice.

She took a deep breath, forced herself to refocus, and stood up. There was no time for idle speculation. More urgent matters required her attention: organizing medical shifts, sorting the antitoxin reserves, establishing contact with the reinforcement squad from Suna, which was due to arrive soon.

And then a thought stopped her in her tracks:

"What if Kakashi sent… Sasuke?"

She dismissed it immediately. She was convinced the Hokage would never do that to her. Not after everything that had happened between them in the Valley of the End, at the close of the Fourth War. Kakashi knew what that had meant for her. And yet, the knot in her stomach told her otherwise.

Because deep down, even if she didn’t want to admit it, she felt it. And that feeling chilled her blood.

The news that two high-ranking shinobi from the Sand had arrived spread through the village like lightning.

Temari and Kankurō, both unmistakable in their distinctive attire and commanding presence, did not go unnoticed as they walked the main road toward the hospital. Some villagers watched them cautiously from balconies or market stalls; others even stepped out to see them pass. No one dared approach, but the murmurs were constant.

"Are those the shinobi from Sunagakure?"
"Did they come to help us?"
"Then… we're not alone!"

Sakura had just finished checking the antitoxin inventory when Suzume burst into the office, her face flushed.

"Haruno-san. They’re here." She didn’t need to say who.

Sakura rushed into the hallway and came face to face with Temari and Kankurō, both dust-covered from the road but in perfect form. The kunoichi from Suna greeted her with a slight nod, never losing that crisp, no-nonsense tone that always defined her.

"Did we arrive too late?"

Sakura shook her head, feeling for the first time in days the weight lift from her shoulders.

"Right on time."

Kankurō smirked, letting out a rough chuckle.
"You know, you should give a lecture on how to plunge an entire nation into a diplomatic crisis."
Sakura let out a breath that was halfway between a laugh and an exasperated sigh. She was so exhausted that even his insolence felt oddly comforting.
"If you’re here to scold me, get in line. The hospital director reminds me every five minutes."
"No," Temari cut in sharply. "We’re here to follow your lead."

The silence that followed was brief, but intense.
"Follow my lead?" Sakura asked, clearly surprised.
Temari held out a scroll, sealed with the Kazekage’s emblem.
"Gaara approved a joint containment and defense operation. He appointed me as the diplomatic liaison and tactical strategist. We’ll be assessing evacuation routes, medical reinforcements, and potential engagement zones. Kankurō is in charge of puppet deployment and perimeter defense, especially on the northeastern front."

Sakura quickly scanned the document. Everything was in order, seals, authorizations, Gaara’s signature.
"You have no idea how much I appreciate this," she said, lowering the scroll. "I feel like I’m about to snap."
"Then don’t," said Temari, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Because you're the axis holding this whole thing together. If you fall, the structure falls with you."

Sakura nodded, a lump forming in her throat.
"Any news from Konoha’s reinforcements?" Temari asked as they started walking toward the map room.
"Only a message from Kakashi. ‘We’re sending you our best,’" Sakura replied, not bothering to hide the irony in her voice.
"Do you know who’s coming?"
"No," she murmured. But the knot in her stomach remained.

Kankurō gave a low whistle.
"Let’s hope it’s not someone who’ll complicate things for you even more."
Sakura didn’t respond. She wasn’t sure she’d be that lucky.

Despite the arrival of the Suna shinobi, the atmosphere within the hospital was growing increasingly tense. Director Dōzan, whose support for Sakura had already been hanging by a thread, fully severed any remaining respect when he learned about the reinforcements summoned from both Konoha and Suna. Since then, he didn’t miss a chance to throw barbed remarks in every meeting, raising his voice in front of the staff.
"Because of one arrogant little girl from Konoha, this village is about to become a battlefield," he spat with contained fury. "All because of an impulsive, unauthorized decision. Who the hell do you think you are, Haruno? Some kind of makeshift Hokage?"

His words weren’t just venom, they were a direct attempt to isolate her, to turn her into the scapegoat if everything went wrong. Some of Tanigakure’s doctors, colleagues of Dōzan, began murmuring in the hallways, uncertain. Opinions were divided.

"What if he’s right?" one whispered nervously, adjusting his glasses.
"Konoha always sticks its nose where it’s not wanted," another replied, arms crossed.

Enji, true to his intuition and the facts, stood firmly by Sakura’s side.
"I would’ve done the same in her place," he said during a quiet conversation with a group of colleagues.

Meanwhile, Doctor Kaho, whose disapproval had been clear from the start, took the director’s side without hesitation.
"You acted like this was your village when it’s not," she snapped at Sakura in private, taking advantage of a moment alone in the supply storage. Her voice was dry, like tearing paper. "Don’t expect us all to follow you blindly."

Sakura clenched her fists until her nails dug into her palms. She could have broken Kaho’s nose with one move. She could have reduced Dōzan to a pile of shattered bones. But she didn’t.
"I don’t need you to follow me," she finally said, with a calm she didn’t feel. "Just don’t get in my way."

Kaho frowned but didn’t reply.

Among the reinforcements arriving from Sunagakure, reactions were mixed as well. Some doctors from Suna praised Sakura’s decision as bold and preventive. Others, more cautious, believed her actions had been reckless and risked the political balance of the region.

Even within her own team from Konoha —the medics, nurses, and assistants who had been working alongside her since the hospital was established— conflicting emotions began to surface. Some understood her decision, recognizing the imminent danger and her courage to act swiftly. Others, however, whispered in the halls that the situation could have been handled with more coordination, that Sakura had acted rashly and jeopardized the hard-earned medical neutrality of their mission.

But even with judgment hanging in the air, none of them left their posts. They kept working beside her, even if the respect had started to fray with doubt.

On the other hand, among the villagers, the sentiment was completely different. Most of the village people —the same ones she had treated, healed, and stood beside— spoke with conviction and determination. If Tanigakure’s shinobi wouldn’t defend them, they would do it themselves. They would fight tooth and nail if necessary. No one talked about fleeing. They knew Sakura would fight for them, and they wouldn’t let her fight alone.

Some began crafting makeshift weapons, others formed watch groups or reinforced their homes. Even the elders spoke with pride, though with caution.
"Don’t you get it?" said Hiroto, arms crossed before a group of villagers. "Sakura’s a kunoichi. If you get involved, you’ll only be a burden."
"Even if we are," one of the blacksmiths replied, gripping his anvil tightly, "she won’t be alone. We owe her more than our silence."

Sakura heard about those conversations from Akiko, and felt her chest tighten, not from fear, but from gratitude.

That feeling pushed her to act quickly. Upon learning that the southern zone, where Nao lived with her baby, was too exposed, near the windmills and far from the protected center, she went to see her personally.

Nao, who was gathering clothes from the line with a sleepy Sachiko strapped to her back in a makeshift sling, immediately dropped everything and rushed to greet her.
"Sakura-chan! Are you okay? I heard about those criminals, please tell me they didn’t lay a finger on you!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with concern.
"Don’t worry, Nao-chan," the pink-haired kunoichi replied with a smile. "I’m alright. I’d like to say they didn’t leave a scratch, but…" —she showed her bandaged arm— "…it comes with the job. Actually, I came here to pick up you two."
"Pick us up?" Nao looked at her, confused. "Where are we going?"
"I want you to stay at Akiko’s for a few days. Please," she said, gently brushing the head of little Sachiko, who slept against her mother’s shoulder. "It’s safer."

Nao, who at first seemed hesitant, understood better than anyone what was coming.
"Is the situation really that serious?"
"There might be an attack on the village, and we still don’t know how far-reaching it could be…"
"Oh, Sakura-chan… I don’t want to lose my home again… to be in a battlefield once more… I… I wouldn’t be able to take it…" Nao’s voice began to break as tears threatened to surface.
"Nao-chan, I promise you, we will do everything in our power to prevent that from happening. Shinobi from Tani, Suna, and Konoha, myself included, are already preparing for it. I’m only asking you as your friend to leave this lovely little hill for a few days, until it’s over and it will remain untouched, I swear. But, Your safety, and Sachiko’s, come first," Sakura said firmly.

Nao nodded silently, went inside the cabin, and packed a few of her belongings and the baby’s. In less than half an hour, she was ready. She closed the door to her small home, took one last look, then turned to Sakura with a melancholic smile.
"When this is all over, let’s have a nice dinner, just you, Akiko, Sachiko, and me. What do you say?"
Sakura smiled back.
"That sounds perfect."

Akiko, already informed, gladly welcomed them. Her home had a large basement that served as a storage room, but it could easily house a dozen people in the event of a surprise attack. Hiroto even had plans to reinforce the space.

Sakura felt her throat tighten as she said goodbye to them. She thought of them and all the people who had placed their faith in her. They were farmers, blacksmiths, growers, mothers. People who shouldn’t have to fight, or endure tragedies. Dozens of them had already lived through the consequences of war and now, once again, they would have to witness or suffer terrible acts.

And it was all her fault. All because, in her arrogance, she thought she could make decisions that weren’t hers to make.

The guilt began to eat away at her.
There was an enemy coming, sooner or later. And she wasn’t even sure she could win.

Worst of all, even knowing the risks, there was no turning back.

Chapter Text

The morning dawned with thicker air than usual. Although the sky was clear and the sunbathed the farmlands in light, an imperceptible tension hovered in the village’s atmosphere.
Sakura was on the eastern terrace of the hospital, reviewing reports and supply distribution lists when she felt it. She didn’t hear it, she felt it. A sudden shift in the flow of chakra in the surroundings, like a shadow crossing the surface of still water.

Moments later, five hooded figures descended from the rooftops with synchronized, near-imperceptible movements. More than walking, they seemed to glide between the light and dust. They wore the signature ANBU masks: falcon, crow, boar, wolf, and monkey. Their mere presence was enough to make some hospital workers step back in awe.
The figure at the front, the one with the falcon mask, stepped forward.
"Haruno Sakura," he said in a neutral tone, offering a subtle bow. "ANBU unit from Konoha. We are here under direct orders from the Hokage. As of now, we operate under your command until further notice."

Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly. She recognized them by their contained chakra, their discipline. But there was something unsettling about them, something missing.
"Thank you for coming," she said calmly, though her mind was already working fast. "Your presence is a valuable reinforcement. Divide the team. Two of you will monitor the outer perimeter; the other three will assist with mobile night patrols. The hospital is the priority. You must all be back here by 5:00 p.m. There will be a meeting with the shinobi from Suna and Tani."
The falcon-masked ANBU nodded without breaking posture.
"It will be done."

Sakura paused for a moment before speaking again.
"By the way… have you been informed if anyone else from Konoha is expected to arrive soon? Any other reinforcements?"
The falcon tilted his head slightly, as if consulting the others with just a glance.
"We have no such information. We were only briefed on this mission. No mention was made of additional agents from Konoha."

Sakura frowned faintly. It wasn’t unusual for the Hokage to keep certain operations confidential, especially involving ANBU, but the lack of any knowledge at all raised alarms. “What if someone else was coming by a different route?”
"I see," she replied simply, keeping her thoughts to herself. But the seed of doubt had been planted.

From a nearby hallway, Osamu watched the new arrivals with an impassive expression. His eyes moved from one figure to another, analyzing the fluidity of their movements, the complete silence in their step.
"They move like shadows," he murmured.
"They are," replied Suzume, who had arrived moments earlier. "They train to be invisible."

"I've never seen anything like it..." Osamu added, crossing his arms without taking his eyes off them. "And I’ve worked with several special ops units in Tani. But these ones..."
Suzume nodded with a faint smile.
"Konoha’s ANBU are on another level. If the Hokage sent them, it's because what’s coming might break everything."

Sakura turned, the wind stirring her bangs. Her gaze was steady, but her mind wavered between strategy and concern. Not for the distant enemies... but for an absent presence. “Would Kakashi-san really send no one else?”. The doubt had already taken root in her thoughts.

The hospital’s conference room had been transformed into an improvised tactical center. Maps, defensive layouts, and dossiers of the Kagetsu brothers and their known abilities hung on the walls. A low murmur moved through the room until Sakura Haruno took the floor.
Standing at the main table, she wore her medical jacket bearing the emblem of Konoha and the seal of the Emergency Response Division. Her face showed signs of fatigue, but also firm resolve. At her side, Temari and Kankurō stood in key positions: Temari standing with crossed arms, serious and composed; Kankurō seated, flipping through a scroll of routes and defense protocols.
The Konoha ANBU were already present, aligned like shadows in the darkest corners of the room. One of them, the falcon-masked one, held a sealed report.
The door opened, allowing the jōnin from Tanigakure to enter, led by Osamu. Three more followed behind him, all with wary eyes. Osamu gave a slight bow.
"By order of Dōzan-sama, Tanigakure reports for coordination," he said in a controlled tone.
Sakura returned the gesture with a brief bow.
"Thank you for coming. I know the circumstances are less than ideal."

Temari wasted no time.
"No, they’re not. And just to avoid any misunderstandings, we’re not here to give orders, only to coordinate. The Kazekage believes in the necessity of a unified front, especially if it’s confirmed that Masaru and Daisuke Kagetsu are on the move."
Kankurō added:
"Our intel says those two aren’t just dangerous because of their kekkei genkai. There are records of massacres and disappearances linked to them. They’re skilled, erratic, and absolutely ruthless."
One of Tani’s jōnin muttered something under his breath, but Osamu silenced him with a sharp glance. That was when Sakura stepped forward.

"I want to start by making something clear," she said with a calm but sincere voice. "This situation began with a decision I made. I confronted the Kagetsu brothers without waiting for reinforcement or seeking approval. I did it because I believed it was the right thing to do at the time. But I recognize it was rash and put this village at risk."

The murmurs ceased. Her tone wasn’t defensive, it was honest.

"I'm not here to make excuses. I'm here to take responsibility for my actions and protect those who put their trust in me. That's why I’m grateful you’re all here today. Now more than ever, we need coordination and trust between us. We can’t afford any cracks in the line."

The silence lingered for a few seconds. Temari gave a slight nod, a subtle sign of approval.
"You know how to own up. I like that."
The ANBU with the falcon mask spoke for the first time, his voice muffled behind the porcelain:
"Our squads have been deployed. The sensor picked up some minor anomalies to the east. We know they use mist, shadows, and partial duplication. They might be closer than we think."
Kankurō placed a hand on the map.
"We’re proposing a triple-ring defense. Suna will guard the desert routes in the north. Konoha covers the hospital core. Tani takes the immediate perimeter around the village."
"Acceptable," said Osamu. "What about emergency protocols?"
"Evacuation along three routes," Sakura replied, stepping back in. "Shelters in the hospital's underground storage, the northern and southern mill warehouses, and the western hill caverns. I’ll remain in the hospital. If there’s an attack, I want to be close to the civilians and the wounded."
"Shouldn’t you be on the front line?" asked one of Tani’s jōnin, a critical edge to his voice.
Sakura shook her head, unbothered.
"Not this time. Not after what I did. I trust you can defend the village. I’ll protect the medical center. That’s where I’m most useful now."
Temari turned to Kankurō.
"See? And you thought she couldn’t handle this."
Kankurō shrugged.
"I’ve seen worse in war councils."
The tension in the room eased just slightly at the remark. Osamu looked at Sakura for a few seconds, then nodded.
"Then let the deployment begin."
One by one, the shinobi left the room, having memorized the tactical layout and patrol rotations.

Temari, who stayed behind with Sakura, rolled up the scroll of routes and gave the pink-haired kunoichi a look of camaraderie.
"When this is over, I’m inviting you a drink. A strong one."
Sakura smiled faintly.
"If we make it out of this in one piece... I’ll take you up on that."

Night had fully claimed the sky above the village. The hospital slept under strict surveillance, while the patrol squads from Suna, Tani, and the ANBU of Konoha watched every assigned sector.
But none of them felt him arrive.

In a rocky clearing, hidden among natural formations east of the village, the space itself twisted for a moment. A dark rift, like a fold in reality, briefly opened. From it, a figure emerged without a sound: Sasuke Uchiha.
His cloak billowed softly in the night breeze. The nearby trees trembled faintly in response to his chakra. Beneath his fringe, a crimson eye opened slowly, the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan glowing with its intricate pattern. The other, his Rinnegan, glimmered with its eerie violet hue, spinning with quiet precision.

Without a word, he activated his full sensory perception. The chakra threads of the surroundings appeared before him like a living web: patrols in formation, hidden sentries on rooftops, sleeping shinobi and one core of energy to the west, at the hospital.

“Kakashi wasn’t exaggerating”, he thought, evaluating the scale of the operation. “This place is a pressure cooker”.

But what interested him most wasn’t the visible.
He expanded his perception through the Rinnegan, scanning for irregular distortions: traces of mist techniques, partial duplications, residual anomalous chakra. He found them far to the southeast, still kilometers away, but too precise to ignore.

“So they’re already moving… That’s their Kekkei Genkai, shadows within mist.”

Sasuke descended nimbly between the rocks, suppressing his presence to near nothing. He slipped past the outer perimeters undetected. He’d done it countless times before: on missions erased from all records, in wars no one dared to name, in battles where no one lived to tell the tale.

He halted about a hundred meters from the hospital. His brows lifted slightly.
“Shinobi from Tani… Shinobi from Suna… Gaara’s siblings: Temari. Kankurō… And ANBU… More than I expected.”

But then, his expression shifted subtly as he sensed a familiar chakra in the center of the medical compound.
For a moment, he didn’t move. He simply observed her from afar, focusing on her energy. It wasn’t the same as before. It was steadier now, denser and more controlled.

"Sakura..." he murmured.

And for a fleeting instant, a thought crept in, one he shouldn’t have allowed.
“What happens if she sees me first?”

It was a question heavy with uncertainty.
Sasuke still didn’t know how he felt about Sakura. Irritation? Guilt? Sorrow? All of it at once?

The last few times they’d seen each other, she had looked at him with a silent resentment that cut deeper than any shout ever could.
He didn’t need her to say it: she didn’t want to see him. And he agreed. He had no right to force any reunion, so he would respect her distance. At the very least, he owed her that.

And yet, he couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if she discovered he was there.

He closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.
His task was clear: observe, track, intercept if necessary, and capture Masaru Kagetsu. Everything else had to stay out of the way.

He pressed his lips together and leapt to a higher rock formation. From there, he’d have full visual control of the village and could begin his own sensory sweeps.
The Kagetsu brothers wouldn’t take long to show up. And Sasuke, with his full arsenal, would be waiting for them.

The following day, atop a high point in the village, Temari and Kankurō were reviewing patrol routes and defensive positions with their units when a messenger hawk descended with precision. Temari instantly recognized Gaara’s seal and broke the wax.

“From Gaara?”, Kankurō asked, peeking over her shoulder.

Temari’s eyes scanned the message quickly. When she reached the bottom, her brow furrowed.

“Yes… it’s a direct order”, she said in a low voice. “Sasuke Uchiha is in the Land of Rivers. He’s been deployed as direct support under Konoha’s authorization.”

Kankurō clicked his tongue, half annoyed, half skeptical.
“Great… just what we needed. Does Sakura know?”

“No”, Temari answered bluntly. “And according to this, she’s not supposed to. Gaara was clear: if Sasuke asks for our assistance, we provide it without question. But we are not to reveal he’s here. Not to her, not to anyone.”

Kankurō exhaled sharply, folding his arms.
“She’s not gonna like that… if she ever finds out.”

Temari didn’t reply. She just lifted her gaze toward the hills.
She had a bad feeling and if Sasuke Uchiha was out there, lurking in the shadows, it only confirmed what both of them already feared: this would not be just another battle.

At nearly the same time, in an underground shelter near the hospital, the ANBU captain from Konoha received the same message; this time in direct cipher, delivered through a sealed scroll.
He unrolled it, read in silence, and then burned it with a low-grade fire technique, leaving no trace.

“Captain?”, asked one of his subordinates. “New orders?”

“No changes. Maintain positions and constant communication with the hospital. And if anyone asks whether more reinforcements from Konoha are on the way...”, He paused and looked the young ANBU straight in the eye, even through his mask.

“…the answer is: no one else is coming.”

“Understood.”

None of them mentioned the name. None of them needed to. ‘The Hokage’s shadow’ was already on the move.

And though they all knew it, no one would speak of him.

Despite the lingering fear, the villagers didn’t sit idly by. Nervous, yes, but determined to protect what they had rebuilt with such effort, they organized themselves with a seriousness that even surprised some of the visiting shinobi. From the southern windmills to the riverbanks, they had mapped out a basic network of neighborhood surveillance. Rotating shifts covered the most vulnerable areas, especially the village’s entry roads and the surroundings of the communal storehouse.

Though they lacked advanced technology, necessity had made them resourceful. They used oil lanterns with colored screens, mirrors positioned on rooftops, strings with hidden bells among branches, large bells at strategic points across the village, and even night kites with glowing marks to signal between hills. The system was rudimentary, but they had learned to trust it.

In the communal hall, old Hiroto —his cane leaning against the wall, a cup of warm tea in hand— gathered the younger villagers every evening to go over instructions. His voice, deep and somewhat raspy with age, didn’t need to be forceful, his conviction spoke through his eyes.

"If you hear three bell chimes, you already know," he said that night, looking at the teens sitting on makeshift benches. "Don’t wait to see what’s happening. Take the children, run to the hideouts, and stay silent."

"And if there’s a lot of them?" asked one youth, brows furrowed, barely hiding his fear.

"Then don’t fight... survive. The shinobi are here to fight. You’re here to endure. But if you must protect your own"—Hiroto paused, his eyes hardening for a moment—"then do it with a steady heart. No trembling."

Some women wove in silence, their hands swift more from tension than habit, listening closely to every word. In another corner, two children practiced a hand signal they had learned from the elders, a simple series of gestures meaning "all clear" without making a sound.

The homes went dark earlier than usual. Inside, families whispered among themselves, reviewing signals, positions, underground hideouts, and escape routes through shrubs or crops. Nao, cradling little Sachiko in a blanket, listened attentively while Akiko secured a lock on the front door.

"We’ll get through this," Akiko said softly.

Nao nodded, though she couldn’t help but cast a long glance out the window. On the hilltop, the windmills stood still, but the night wind seemed to carry with it a whisper of uncertainty.

Fear hadn’t left, but neither had determination. And though they weren’t ninjas, the villagers were ready to resist.

As the village sank into watchful silence, Sakura observed from the command post window high in the hospital. Night fell slowly, swallowing the earthen roofs and green slopes in deepening shadows. In the distance, she watched oil lanterns flicker to life one by one, not mere lights, but purposeful signals. A warning network igniting across the darkness.

She tried focusing on supply logs and shift rotations, but something felt wrong. A subtle weight had anchored itself in her chest at dawn, growing heavier with each passing hour.

Closing her eyes, she forced a steadying breath. That's when she felt it.

It wasn’t a sound. Not even a notable fluctuation. It was a fleeting sensation but strikingly clear. A chakra. Powerful, distinct, close and at the same time, distant, as if filtering through a veil.

She opened her eyes sharply.

"What was that?" she murmured.

It wasn’t hostile, but it was imposing. Like a strong, contained presence, powerful enough to leave a mark, but skilled enough to stay off the usual radar.

Sakura frowned. Too powerful to be one of the medics, and not familiar like the ANBU’s or the Suna jōnin’s. Her thoughts inevitably drifted to a face. A dark gaze and a complicated past.

She shook her head.

"No. It can’t be him," she whispered, clenching her fists.

And yet, that feeling lingered on her skin, like an electric current just beneath the surface. She looked up at the sky, both dark and clear. The kind of night that comes before a storm.

Sakura felt the tension in the air condensing. And it wasn’t just her. In the hallways, the medics spoke in lower tones. In the village, footsteps moved faster. The elders had felt it too, their instincts rarely failed. A storm was coming, and she stood at its center.

At one of the watchposts of Tani’s temporary headquarters, the mist didn’t descend, it rose. It emerged as if the earth had exhaled something wicked. It slithered over the rocks, seeped through the bushes, and spread across the fields like a silent shroud.

The sentries on duty couldn’t detect them yet.

Two figures emerged from that unnatural haze, walking unhurriedly, as if each step carved out an inevitable fate. The first, taller and with precise movements, was Masaru Kagetsu. His demeanor was polished, almost elegant, clad in a dark haori with red borders and ancient seals inked faintly into his sleeves. His straight white hair fell neatly to his shoulders, and his face looked sculpted from marble, expressionless, yet lethal.

Beside him walked his brother, the brutal and foul-mouthed Daisuke Kagetsu. Also tall but more muscular, his bare torso displayed old scars and strange tribal tattoos. His white hair was wild, and he moved like an unchained beast. Slung over his shoulder was his rusted iron club, stained by years of dried blood.

"Fucking weather," Daisuke grunted, spitting to the side. "Can’t see shit."

"Because it’s not meant for seeing. It’s meant for hiding," Masaru replied, without looking at him. "Hide within it, and your enemies will drown themselves."

"Talking like a fucking monk again," Daisuke scoffed, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "I’m gonna kill those worthless brats for getting themselves caught."

Masaru didn’t answer. His gaze remained fixed on the still-recent scar on his forearm, the exact spot where his brother Riku’s blood had mixed with mist and ancestral chakra, creating a signal. A calling. The wound, though already closed, still throbbed with a dull pulse.

And then he heard it again. The voice.
A whisper that slipped between his thoughts, speaking in a language he had never been taught but somehow always understood. A feminine, ethereal presence showed him fleeting images: roots wrapping around an altar, a ruined field, white eyes full of tears… and a barely visible face, marked by pain and suppressed power.

"The vessel is here… seek her. She will open the threshold."

Masaru blinked slowly. He smiled to himself, as if the vision confirmed a long-awaited destiny.
"Hallucinating again?" Daisuke growled when he saw his expression. "If we waste time on one of your little theater shows again, I swear I’ll shove this club up your ass."
Masaru sighed.
"Your vulgarity only reveals the limits of your understanding, Dai-kun."
"Call me that again and I’ll break your damn teeth, you freak," Daisuke spat, his scowl deepening, as always, whenever they talked about "cult nonsense."
Daisuke never understood his older brother’s devotion to the Red Harvest. To him, it was all mystical delirium for lunatics. He fought for pleasure, for blood, for rage. His half-brothers, especially the younger ones, always seemed weak to him. Even Gen and Riku embarrassed him. Only Masaru inspired something resembling respect… and fear.
"Do you even know what the hell we’re looking for? Or are we just gonna kick in doors until something breaks?" he grumbled.
"She’s already shown me the way. The vessel is nearby. I don’t know exactly where, but I’ll find it. And when I do, it will be the beginning of true change."
"Ugh... ‘The vessel, the vessel’..." Daisuke spat again. "You can’t talk about anything else..."
Masaru stopped. He raised a hand.
And then the mist stirred.
From the foggy veil, silhouettes began to emerge. First came a man wearing an Oni mask that covered half his face. Then others appeared, dozens, then more. All cloaked in dark robes, some with deformed masks, others with faces tattooed in dried blood. Some carried spears, others ritual knives, others were unarmed, but their eyes glowed with pure fanaticism. Their chakras were dissonant, corrupted, impure: the members of the Red Harvest.
An army of zealots who had followed Masaru to the ends of the earth, guided by promises of purification, of redemption through pain, and of a new dawn where chakra would be cleansed with fire, blood, and mist.
Masaru lowered his hand.
"Daisuke."
"What now?"
"The feast begins tonight."
And with that, the mist began to move.

The first explosion was a blood mist grenade. A red sphere that struck one of the guard posts and released a dense cloud of mist and chakra mixed with evaporated blood. Inside the cloud, screams, metal clashing, tearing sounds.
Daisuke entered like a hurricane.
"WHERE ARE YOU, BASTARDS?!" he roared with fury, his voice booming like an unchained ogre.

His club collided with a shinobi, shattering the man’s sternum with a single blow. Multiple jutsu from his Kekkei Genkai activated on his body without visible seals: he projected a blurred image of himself using condensed light, only for the attacking shinobi to expose himself to the real Daisuke, emerging through the mist from an impossible angle.
He charged like a rabid wolf, tearing off limbs, breaking spines, spinning through columns of dense mist with manic laughter. He wielded his blood mist as if it were a living creature, wrapping around enemies, suffocating them, then smashing them to the ground with shifting density.

"IS THAT IT?! THESE ARE TANI'S SHINOBI?! PATHETIC!" he bellowed as he decimated another line of guards.

While the field turned red, Masaru glided through the mist like a nobleman descending into hell. He walked without hurry, his feet barely touching the ground. His chakra flowed with such perfect regularity that it was invisible to conventional tracking.
Wherever he passed, the mist parted. The guards at the rear outpost fell without a sound, simply vanishing into a veil of darkness and silence.
Masaru extended two fingers and formed an ancestral seal. His liquid shadow clone, formed from blood and mist, slipped through the prison walls without leaving a trace.
The cell doors creaked seconds later.
Inside, Gen and Riku stared at him with wide eyes.
"...Ma… Masaru-nii…" Riku whispered, his voice broken.
Masaru gave a faint smile.
"My dear scraps. I almost let you die through natural selection."
"Brother! I knew you'd come! I knew it!"
"I didn’t come for you…" he said, as the mist seeped through the bars and began dissolving the shackles.
"Then why?"
Masaru leaned toward them, his eyes glowing like damp lanterns.
"Because it’s time to open the threshold for her."

Sasuke was the first to feel it. He stood atop a thick branch, his Rinnegan spinning silently. From a distance, he watched the rising tide of mist. His pupils scanned the terrain, detecting the subtle twists of malformed chakra coiling like black roots around Tani’s outpost.
"They’ve arrived," he murmured. Then he frowned. "And they’re not alone."
A second later, his Mangekyō Sharingan gleamed, locking onto the epicenter: a ruined structure surrounded by more than fifty hostile signatures. Some as weak as insects. Others… monstrously large. Sasuke clenched his jaw.
"They didn’t come to waste time, huh?"

At the command center, Osamu was stationed in a surveillance post with other jōnin. Unlike his companions, he sat in lotus position, channeling his sensory perception through his signature jutsu: "Kagenami," sending out streams of sensory currents. Small water particles hovered around his body, vibrating with chakra frequency.
Suddenly, he sprang up like a coil.
"Full alert! Multiple hostile signatures! They’re close!"
"How close?" asked one of his men.
"Too close. One of them… is a beast. Prepare for contact!"

At the rear of the camp set up by Suna's shinobi, Kankurō raised a hand. His three main puppets: Karasu, Kuroari, and Sanshōuo emerged from their scrolls, clanking with poisons and sharpened blades.
"My boys are picking something up," he said with a frown. "The air’s thickening. This isn’t a normal invasion…"
Temari turned her gaze south, where the mist began to seep in like a white tsunami.
"They’re already here."

The ANBU from Konoha reacted as well. One of them, wearing a boar mask, activated a detection barrier.
"They’ve arrived! And they’re not alone, they’ve brought a whole army…"
"Perfect! Sounds like a new competition," joked the ANBU in the wolf mask. "What do you say, everyone? Free lunch for a month to whoever racks up the highest kill count?"
"In your dreams, idiot!"

The last to sense it was Sakura. She was on one of the upper floors of the hospital, reviewing the emergency protocols for the umpteenth time, when a chill ran down her spine. A tingling at the base of her neck, a silent warning not from her ordinary senses but from her kunoichi instinct.
The chakra erupted like a storm underground; brutal, oppressive, visceral. It was a living, dark pulse, dragging with it centuries of blood and resentment. The mist began to thicken outside the hospital, as if it had a consciousness of its own.

"What is this...?" she murmured, stepping back.
Expanding her perception, she tried to identify the sources. It wasn't Gen. Or Riku. This chakra was much denser, with an almost sentient malevolence.
"They’re here… the other two."
In the distance, the roar of an explosion echoed like a war bell.
The battle had begun.

Outside the Tani prison, in the middle of the thick mist that had yet to dissipate, the five Kagetsu brothers were no longer whole. Toki was dead.
Gen and Riku, freshly freed and still bearing traces of dried blood on their faces, walked a few steps behind their older brothers. Daisuke was chewing a toothpick with barely contained fury, muscles tense and eyes bloodshot with irritation. Beside him, Masaru kept his hands clasped behind his back, his face a mask of grim calm.
"Fucking worthless morons!" Daisuke spat, violently turning toward his younger brothers. "You couldn’t wait a few more hours?! I was having the best fuck of my life with two top-shelf whores from the Land of Tea, and YOU RUINED IT!"
"They were about to finish us off, damn it!" Gen snapped, panting. "Some bitch from Konoha killed Toki like it was nothing, and some jōnin from this dump locked us up!"
Daisuke clicked his tongue and looked at his brother with disdain.
"Toki? That walking pile of shit? Bah… that idiot was dead weight. The world’s better off without him. We should’ve let him rot on his own years ago."

But Gen’s comment didn’t go unnoticed by Masaru. He stopped walking and turned his face, just enough to cast a sharp shadow over his brothers.
"A kunoichi from Konoha?" he asked coolly, his tone unchanged. "What else do you know?"
Gen swallowed.
"Not much. They said she was a medic, has pink hair. Fought like a beast. Ambushed us with a sensor from Tani."
Riku nodded.
"The three of us did what you told us, brother. We set up near that new hospital… it was a good place to hide. We lived off the 'fee' we took from the villagers. But then that girl showed up… killed Toki with one blow…"

Masaru narrowed his eyes. The mist seemed to coil tighter around him. And then, like a whisper in his ear, the entity spoke. It showed him fragments of flesh, pain, concentrated blood… and a sealed crimson light.
Masaru smiled, lips trembling slightly with delight.
"It’s as if everything is aligning in our favor," he said softly. "Everything is here… That kunoichi, does she have a name?"

"I-I think I’ve heard her last name is Haruno..." Riku answered, somewhat uncertain.

Masaru turned to the man who had been standing in the shadows, dressed in a black linen robe and an oni mask.
"Lead the others to that village," Masaru ordered. "I want it purified."
"The entire village?" the man asked in a raspy voice.
"Yes," Masaru replied, impassively. "No exceptions."

The man nodded and vanished into the mist, followed by more than a hundred hooded members of the Red Harvest marching behind him like deformed shadows.

"Now," Masaru said, turning to Gen and Riku. "Take us to the hospital. I feel like paying a little visit."

But then he stopped.
His steps froze. His left pupil contracted. Daisuke felt it too.
"...Ah, shit," he growled, turning his head like he was sniffing rotting flesh. "That bastard’s here, isn’t he?"
"Yes," Masaru muttered. "The shinobi with the strange eyes. The one who made us run like rats some time ago."
Daisuke spat on the ground.
"I’ve always wanted to smash that stone-faced bastard. Since the first time I saw him."
"Don’t be stupid," Masaru warned. "If you go at him without restraint, you could draw the attention of the entire continent. We’re not ready for what that would bring."
"I don’t even know why the fuck we’re still waiting!" Daisuke roared. "He’s the one who killed some of the Akatsuki, right?! He’s from the same damn line! That shitty Sharingan doesn’t scare me!"
Masaru raised a hand.
"And yet... I need a favor before you go chasing your death."

Daisuke stopped, raising an eyebrow.
"A favor?"
"Yes," Masaru replied with a twisted smile. "Before you go play hero against the Uchiha... I want you to do something for me."

Sasuke moved like lightning through the enemy silhouettes, a specter in the mist, dodging the Red Harvest members with ease. He wasn’t there to stop grunts. He knew Temari, Kankurō, the ANBU, and the jōnin from Tani were positioned and ready for the counterattack. He had another target.

His feet halted on the damp earth when he felt it. It wasn’t just chakra. It was something else. A dense vibration, a hum in the marrow. A figure emerged from the mist, silent, tall, walking with a pace so slow and graceful it seemed to float above the world. He wore dark robes embroidered with red threads, and his smile held no urgency. His eyes, however, carried the sharpness of a calculated mind.

Sasuke raised his gaze, his Rinnegan already active.
"Masaru Kagetsu."

The man stopped, tilted his head slightly like someone appreciating a fine wine, and nodded.
"Well… what an honor. The last heir of the cursed eye lineage."

Without further preamble, Masaru brought two fingers to his lips. He murmured something in an ancient language, and the mist swirled violently. In a blink, the air turned dense, the trees seemed to bend backward as if recoiling in terror. Curtains of liquid shadow, edged with pulsing white light, burst from the ground and sky simultaneously, surrounding the Uchiha in a rotating prison.

Sasuke didn’t even blink. With an electric crackle, he summoned his katana wrapped in raiton, and with one motion he cut through one of the spears emerging from the ground. Masaru didn’t move. He simply observed him, calculating, muttering another mental command that made his own blood flow from his open palm. The blood hit the ground, drawing runes that immediately ignited in a spectral red.

And then it began.
Masaru appeared right behind Sasuke in a blink, his speed rivaling space-time techniques, launching a strike with a blade formed of solid mist and his dark blood. Sasuke blocked with his katana, but the shockwave split an entire tree behind him.

They leapt back at the same time.
"What kind of chakra is that?" Sasuke murmured.
"One that purifies," Masaru replied with a crooked smile, extending his arms.

Suddenly, the sky darkened. Not from clouds, but from a spiraling layer of mist that concealed the moon. Masaru’s misty clones emerged from the surroundings, translucent, with distorted bodies, false reflections that mimicked Sasuke’s movements with a delay of just one second, as if trying to kill him with his own dance.

Sasuke didn’t wait. He hurled a shuriken infused with katon chakra that exploded in the air, dispersing half the clones. The others fell like wounded birds. But they weren’t real.

Masaru appeared above him like a specter fallen from the sky, his arm transformed into a blade of bone wrapped in blood and mist. Sasuke raised his hand and blocked the strike with his ribcage Susanoo, though the impact still pushed him back several meters.

Sasuke frowned. The Rinnegan gleamed, and in a blink, he teleported behind Masaru. His katana, charged with chidori, descended in a diagonal arc.

But Masaru smiled. And the battlefield twisted to his will.

The village was on edge.
Even though no official alarm had been given, everyone knew something was happening. A shiver ran through the streets of Tani like an invisible wave that only the truly perceptive could sense. The children were already inside, the younger ones helped to close doors and windows, and the adults spoke in hushed voices as they armed themselves with tools, knives, or sticks.

"Did you see it?" one of the elders whispered to another as he drove an improvised stake into the ground near his garden. "There were Tani shinobi running across the rooftops in a hurry."
"And there’s a really thick mist," the other replied. "There’s something out there. I don’t know what… but something awful is coming."

Little by little, the bell system echoed through the streets, everyone knew what it meant.

Sakura, at that moment, was in the makeshift control room of the hospital. In front of a spread-out map, she was discussing the latest reports with Suzume. The tension on her face was evident. She was sweating, but not from heat. Her skin itched, as if something invisible was brushing against her chakra with sinister intent.
"Are you okay?" Suzume asked softly.
Sakura didn’t answer immediately. She looked up, as if she could see beyond the walls.
"I don’t know what it is. But it’s close… too close. It’s not hostile… yet," she murmured. "But it’s strong…"

A jōnin from Tani burst into the room seconds later. His face was grim, the Tani forehead protector barely covering a dirt-streaked eyebrow.
"Movement detected to the west, and the whole area is filling with mist," he reported.
"Mist?" Suzume repeated. "But there’s no humidity in the air?"
"Exactly."

A heavy silence fell over everyone.

The defense line was established north of the village, where the hills sloped into narrow paths and the forest grew denser. There, Temari, Kankurō, Osamu, and the ANBU captain from Konoha waited with their squads already deployed in strategic positions.

The silence in the area was unnatural. Not even the insects dared to make a sound.
"Too quiet," Temari murmured, her eyes fixed on the tree line shrouded in growing mist. "They should’ve sent a scouting unit by now…"
"No," Osamu interrupted, frowning. "They’re already here. They’re not rushing in. They’re spreading… like poison."

The ANBU captain didn’t respond immediately, but his masked face turned toward Kankurō. He gave a slight nod and pulled out one of his sealed scrolls.
"Karasu and Sanshōo are ready," he reported, unrolling the parchment.

The puppets came to life instantly, their eyes glowing in the thick mist.
"Visual contact?" the ANBU asked.
"Not yet," said Osamu, activating his sensory technique and frowning in confusion. "But they’re scattered. They’re not moving like squads… they’re like floating blotches of chakra, fragmented… I can’t tell how many there are… How is it possible that all of them have the same kekkei genkai? The brothers were supposed to be the last of the clan…"
"Are they using the same chakra-dissolving technique?" the ANBU asked.
"The same as the Kagetsu…" Osamu replied, trying to hide his unease.

Then it happened.

From the mist, bodies emerged. Not running, not screaming. They walked in silence, wearing bone masks, gray robes stained with old blood, and an unnatural calm. Some carried large weapons, others slithered like shadows. One of them hurled a projectile, a tube that exploded upon hitting the ground, releasing a dense curtain of purple mist.
"Contact!!" Temari shouted, unsheathing her giant fan.

The roar of the first strike thundered like a storm.
Temari swung her fan, and a slicing gust swept through the first wave of enemies, slamming them into trees. Some got back up despite their wounds, others dissolved into mist and blood.
Kankurō launched Karasu and Sanshōo to the flanks, establishing a trap thread network between the trees. The puppets captured, shredded, and restrained with brutal force, while he maintained precise control from behind.
"Those aren't normal shinobi!" shouted one of Tani’s jōnin.
"Because they aren’t!" Osamu replied, throwing a kunai marked with seals and activating his special sensory jutsu. "Kagenami: 'Impulse Reverberation!'"

The mist lit up with points of light like fireflies caught in a web. A sensory grid appeared briefly, revealing the hidden enemy positions.
"There! Right flank! They’re going for the explosives!"

A squad of enemies was heading toward a storage point where the gunpowder reserves were kept. Two ANBU intercepted them, their movements precise, but even they were overwhelmed by the erratic combat style of the Red Harvest members. They moved unpredictably, many with deformed muscles and unstable chakra, as if they had been altered.
"Don’t let them cross that line!" the ANBU captain commanded.

Temari spun and unleashed a whirling wind attack, lifting dirt and metal. Several bodies flew in different directions, some lifeless, others howling.
"This... this is just the first wave," Kankurō said through gritted teeth.

The windows were boarded up with wooden planks, secondary entrances sealed, and non-essential areas evacuated. The most vulnerable patients had been relocated to the inner wings, where it would be easier to protect them if things went wrong. The medical command post, hastily set up in the west wing, was buzzing with activity.
Sakura stood in front of a chalkboard, marking points with white chalk.
Her colleagues, some visibly nervous, watched or took notes in small notebooks.
"The red zone remains at the north entrance of the hospital," Sakura said firmly. "That’s where we set up the first three triage points. The antitoxin team will be stationed right behind, in Room 3-B."
"And if the defense line falls," added Suzume without looking up, "the next thing they’ll see is this facade. So no one gets through."
Sakura nodded, taking a deep breath.
She knew they were doing everything they could, but she still felt the crushing pressure in her chest.

"How are the supplies?" Sakura asked.
"The last shipment of anesthetics arrived last night. Antidotes too, but we're short. We'll have no more than one dose per patient in critical cases. Kaho is in charge of rationing them," Suzume replied, glancing toward the prep room. "Do you trust her?"
Sakura hesitated for a moment.
"I trust she'll do her job, under supervision."
Suzume gave a half-smile.
"That's good enough for me."

Down the hall, a group of young medical apprentices were organizing bandages, sterilized shuriken, and scalpels. They were led by Takumi, who raised his voice upon seeing Sakura pass by:
"Haruno-senpai! How many wounded are we expecting?"
"Everyone who can’t stay on their feet out there," she replied without hesitation. "Prepare for everything. I want clear minds and clean hands."

At that moment, one of the assistants approached with a small scroll sealed with Suna’s emblem. He handed it to Suzume.
"Encrypted message. From Suna."
Suzume opened it and read silently. Her expression didn’t change, but her voice turned grave.
"What is it?" Sakura asked directly.
Suzume answered seriously:
"Checkpoint Three on the outskirts has been taken. Patrols confirm simultaneous attacks on the southern and eastern flanks. The outpost near the center was hit just minutes ago. Whatever this is… it’s already begun."
"And the guard squad?"
"In combat. Osamu is leading."
Sakura swallowed hard.
Everything they had feared was happening.
"There’s already contact on the northern line. The first wounded will arrive in minutes."
Sakura clenched her fists, trying to contain a wave of anxiety.
"Tell Kaho to prepare the thoracic drainage tubes. Takumi, you're heading to triage. If the main entrance becomes compromised, they’ll use the east corridor as an alternate route. No one goes without care. Understood?"
"Yes, doctor!" they all responded in unison.
Suzume gave her a direct look.
"Ready for what’s coming?"
Sakura nodded nervously.
"No, but we don’t have a choice."

The tension in the air was tangible. Distant drums could be heard, not musical, but the rumble of the earth and the hum of violent jutsu on the horizon.
Sakura closed her eyes for a moment and thought of Hiroto, of Akiko… of Nao and little Sachiko, hiding at home. She thought of Naruto. Of Shizune. Of her teacher Tsunade. Of Konoha.
And also, for some reason she didn’t want to explore, she thought of him.
That presence that had yet to reveal itself, but which she felt so close.
"Come on," she murmured. "Let them come. We’ll be here to receive them."

Just then, the creaking of doors echoed down the corridor, and Dozan appeared, impeccable as always, a folder in hand and his brow furrowed. He stopped in his tracks upon seeing the operation in motion.
"So this is the 'order' your improvisation has brought, Haruno," he said coldly, not bothering to hide his disapproval. "This is what you call 'protocol'? Assigning apprentices to emergency tasks? Rationing antidotes at random? Kami help us if you keep playing at being a leader."

Suzume raised an eyebrow without saying a word but jotted something else in her notebook with clear irritation. Some assistants tensed, others lowered their heads. Sakura stood firm.
"We’re doing what needs to be done with the resources we have. If you have a specific suggestion, I’ll hear it. If not… step aside or lock yourself in your office."

Dozan clicked his tongue and didn’t reply immediately. He only muttered something under his breath and vanished down the hall with his usual pompous gait.
Sakura clenched her teeth, but she didn’t waver. Not now. Not when everything she loved was at risk.
"Prepare yourselves," she said once more, raising her voice. "The first wave is coming soon."
And this time, no one contradicted her.

The Red Harvest came with its second wave, full of darkness, dozens of hooded figures, many without visible faces, others wearing deformed masks or bearing Kagetsu clan emblems painted in blood. Some carried katanas, others used their own limbs as weapons. The mist wrapped around them, and within it flashed light and sprayed blood. It was pure chaos. And they were headed straight for the village.
"Now!" shouted Temari, her fan already open, spinning on her heels with a motion as fluid as it was lethal.
A whirlwind of pressurized wind rose with devastating force, tearing through the veil of mist and hurling the first attackers against the trees with a roar. Some hit with such violence their bodies shattered against the trunks. Others tried to resist with chakra, but the cutting wind was relentless.
"Kuroari! Now!" Kankurō shouted.
From behind him, the puppet emerged in a mechanical dance of wires and blades. Its mouth opened to unleash a rain of poisoned projectiles that struck directly into the bodies emerging from the mist. One of the attackers was torn apart by a trap deployed by Karasu, his other puppet, whose arms extended with surgical brutality.

"More are coming from the east!" shouted one of the jōnin from Tani.

That was when the ANBU from Konoha moved. No words, no shouting. Only shadows.
First, the one masked as a monkey slid across the ground, releasing a series of explosive tags that detonated precisely over the enemy's rear lines. The mist lit up for a moment, revealing torn bodies and others in retreat.
The ANBU with the wolf mask appeared among three attackers at once. His blade didn’t even flash before the three dropped with clean cuts at the neck. The fourth attacker tried to ambush him from behind… but the ANBU was no longer there. He had left only a shadow clone, which silently exploded.
The ANBU with the boar mask, larger in build, summoned a fire dragon that tore through the mist, incinerating enemies caught among the bushes. The screams were quickly extinguished, like candles in a storm.

Meanwhile, Osamu, steady among the jōnin of Tani, had activated his sensory dōjutsu. His eyes glowed a light blue.
"Thirty-six hostiles. Some scattered, but at least three kekkei genkai users in mid-range. Adjust the defensive line!"
He slid his palm against the ground. A spiral chakra barrier emerged, surrounding the Tani reinforcements in a protected zone. A projectile of bloodied mist struck the shield… and disintegrated.
"They’re coming for the northern line as well," he added gravely. "They’re probing us."
"Then let them," replied Temari, spinning her fan again.

An enemy group surged forward at high speed, one of them using misty liquid clones formed from his own blood. An ANBU, this time with the wolf mask, used light sealing tags, a forbidden technique that froze the clones mid-motion, halting them completely before dissolving them into vapor.
Kankurō regrouped with a squad of combat medics from Suna.
"We have to buy time! If they break this line, the civilians will be exposed."
Osamu nodded.
"Then we won’t let them through."

An enemy figure leapt forward with two poisoned blades, aiming straight for the crow-masked ANBU. Before impact, he was intercepted by Kankurō’s Salamander puppet, which crushed the enemy’s body between two iron plates.
Temari launched another wind blast. Dust rose. And the battle raged on.

The distant roar of combat shook the ground like an omen.
Despite strict orders to remain in shelter, the villagers weren’t entirely passive.
"Flashing light from the north and south!" called a young boy from the rooftop of a house.

"It’s a sign of close combat," replied an elderly man in a grave voice. "They’re already here!"

In the shelters, families stayed together, women armed with improvised spears and frying pans, men with hoes, farming machetes, and even iron pipes.
Hiroto, back hunched but eyes more determined than ever, raised his voice:
"They're not kunoichi or jōnin, but that doesn't matter! If that girl’s going to put her body on the line for us, we won’t just sit here like mice!"
"Yeah!" shouted some of the younger ones.
The elders gave clear instructions:
"If you see fire near your homes, head for the wells."
"The secret entrances are marked with white paint. Don’t get lost."

Akiko, resolute, took charge of moving women and children into her reinforced underground cellar, while Nao held Sachiko tightly, her gaze fixed on the entrance to the house.
"I just hope Sakura-chan is okay. We haven’t heard anything from her since yesterday," she murmured with a trembling voice.
"We all hope she’s okay, dear," Akiko replied, taking her hand. "But now it’s her turn to fight. And yours to protect that little girl."

Amid the tension, an old woman approached a group of teenagers wearing red armbands made from old ribbons.
"You… you are the fast ones. The light-footed. You’ll be in charge of getting the wounded directly to the hospital. You already know which route." Then she turned to another group, handing out blue armbands. "And you’ll guide those who need it to the tunnels. Understood?"
Everyone nodded. One of them swallowed hard, gripping a rusted metal pipe in his hands.
"Let’s do this. For the village."

Masaru made a single hand sign. The ground beneath his feet opened up as if liquefied by the mist, and a column of crimson smoke surged upward. Thousands of suspended droplets of blood rose into the air like a reverse rain. Sasuke leapt back just as the mist turned into blades of shadow and light trying to cut him from five directions.
He activated his partial Susanoo; the purple skeleton blocked most of the attack, but one cut grazed his cheek. It wasn’t normal chakra. It was toxic. Something older.
"Not bad," Sasuke murmured.
He vanished. A second later, he reappeared behind Masaru with a black Chidori in his hand. Impact.

Masaru blocked it with a wall of hardened shadows, which cracked under the lightning’s power, but it gave him just enough time to spin, form a seal, and create a mist clone made of his own blood. The clone exploded the moment Sasuke touched it.
The Uchiha crashed to the ground in a cloud of smoke. Masaru was already above him.
"And now, show me your pain."
Kagetsu formed a ring of symbols in the air. His Kekkei Genkai glowed. Light and shadow intertwined.

The ground beneath Sasuke turned to liquid, and from its depths emerged distorted images of events and people from his past: a twelve-year-old Naruto unconscious at the Valley of the End, Itachi standing before the corpses of their parents, Sakura screaming and begging him not to leave Konoha.

Genjutsu. A genjutsu based on ancient emotions powered by Masaru’s blood, which carried foreign memories absorbed by his sect.

Kneeling, Sasuke allowed a faint smile to form.

"Is that the best you've got?"

His Rinnegan eye rotated.

"Amenotejikara."

Instant swap.

Sasuke reappeared behind Masaru. This time, no jutsu, no elegant strikes, just a single dry punch straight to the face. Masaru crashed several meters away, his lip split. When he stood again, he was no longer smiling.

"Perfect," he muttered, spitting blood. "Finally, someone worthy."

Around them, the mist roared with newfound intensity.

Dozens of seals floated in the air. Masaru raised his hands.

"Let’s awaken the Void, Uchiha."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. The chakra he sensed, it was deep and truly dark.

And it wasn’t just Masaru’s.

"There’s something else here," Sasuke murmured. "What are you, really?"

"I am the beginning," said Masaru.

The ground exploded. The sky trembled and turned dull.

Not from clouds, but from the red-stained mist rising from the earth itself.

Masaru Kagetsu’s chakra no longer felt like that of a shinobi. It was deeper, denser, more primal. As if he had connected to something older than ninjutsu. Something sacred and corrupted.

Sasuke knew it. That chakra wasn’t just his.

"You’re not moving on your own," the Uchiha spat as he advanced through the dark pillars formed by solidified mist. "Someone or something… is guiding you."

Masaru smiled, half his face coated in dry blood.

"You’re feeling it too. She’s watching you… She wants to meet you."

"She?"

Sasuke clenched his teeth. His Rinnegan flared with intensity. He could see Masaru’s chakra pathways. But they weren’t normal.

They were wrapped in spirals, like tangled roots. And at their center… a second network, invisible to the ordinary eye.

"That chakra isn’t human," he whispered.

Masaru snapped his fingers.
"Dark Gate of the Mist."

A field of energy expanded around him. The mist turned solid, the floating seals connected to one another and closed in around them like a prison. The landscape vanished.

They were now trapped inside a dome of bloody mist where the laws of physics seemed distorted. Space curved, sound warped.
And the memories leaked through.

"Do you recognize this?" Masaru whispered as an image of himself holding Sakura by the neck with the intent to kill appeared on one of the misty walls. "Or this..."

Itachi standing before him. His final farewell. Naruto charging at him, Rasengan in hand, shouting with everything he had.

The prison was mental, emotional, physical. Sasuke closed his eyes for a second. The darkness stirred within him. But it wasn’t weakness. It was awareness.

He opened his eyes. A purple aura enveloped him like armor. The full Susanoo.

With a single motion, the ethereal warrior shattered one of the mist walls.

"Your jutsu is interesting," Sasuke said. "But you still haven’t seen me fight seriously."

And then he vanished.

He appeared above Masaru. The ground cracked. A whirlwind of lightning-infused kunai rained down like black steel.

Masaru spun both arms, activating another jutsu that unraveled the projectiles in a crimson explosion.

But Sasuke was already beneath him.

A katana wrapped in crackling chakra slashed across his side.

Masaru gasped. For the first time, he failed to dodge the strike.

"Did that hurt?" Sasuke asked, eyes fixed.

Masaru stepped back. Thick blood dripped from his side, but it didn’t touch the ground, it hovered, evaporated, and was absorbed into the mist. With that blood, Kagetsu drew a symbol in the air.

"Deep Summoning."

Humanoid shapes rose from the ground, formed entirely of mist and blood, with hollow eyes and jerky movements, like puppets without strings.

"Puppets?" Sasuke didn’t wait.

He sharpened his chakra and launched a slicing wave of electricity. One, two, three, five bodies exploded, but more kept coming.

Sasuke did one thing: he ran toward Masaru through the mist.

Kagetsu thrust his arm forward. A whip of pure shadow lashed out, trying to trap him.

Sasuke cut it.

The second strike hit him square in the chest.

He hit the ground with a dry grunt, but twisted mid-air and recovered in a burst of violet light.

Masaru clapped slowly.

"I understand why your kind were feared. But you’re nothing more than a piece on a board that was carved long before you were born."

"Then come and show me that board," said Sasuke, and with a single glance, he summoned a black lightning dragon.

The Susanoo fused with it.

The mist began to dissipate at the edges of the dome.

Masaru stepped back for the first time.

"This is going to be interesting," he whispered, as he activated a new jutsu.

The hospital was boiling.

Muffled cries, hurried footsteps, instruments being readied in rhythm with the beat of an invisible war drum.

Sakura had both hands stained with dry blood and bandages. She had been treating the first wounded for over an hour: chūnin from Suna, from Tani, and a few civilians with superficial burns.

"Oxygen, here! Hold the pressured, don’t lose him!" shouted Sakura as she pressed down on a hemorrhage with a chakra-infused compress.

The emergency room was organized like a battlefield. Every stretcher, every tray of tools had its place. Suzume and the others coordinated from the back, but Sakura led from the front.

That’s when she saw one of the wounded sit up, his face covered in sweat, but still conscious. He was an older shinobi from Suna, with an old scar on his jaw.

Sakura approached immediately. "You," she said in a low but firm voice. "What happened to the civilians?"

The man swallowed. Speaking was difficult, but he forced the words out.

"Coordinated attack… from multiple flanks. Smoke bombs, mist, fire… They were heading straight for the outer zones. Most managed to evacuate… but… they're setting the houses on fire…"

"Which direction?" Sakura asked, gripping his shoulders, still in control.

"South… toward the windmills. The scattered houses… are burning."

Sakura closed her eyes for just a moment. That was the area where Nao lived, and even though the woman and her daughter were safe with Akiko, she thought about how much that small hill meant to her.

"Did you see any symbols? Chakra? An emblem?"

"Yes… shadows in the mist. They were marked with blood. It was like a stain that moved on its own..."

Sakura clenched her teeth. Something inside her was screaming that she had to leave the pressure in her chest, that sensation grew stronger. She didn’t wait any longer.

She turned to Suzume across the hallway. "I'm going. I have to go to the southern sector."

Suzume pushed through the medical staff carrying more bandages and IVs. "Sakura, you're supposed to stay here and not interfe—"

"I caused this. It's my responsibility… Besides… I know the greatest threat is out there…"

"Are you going straight to confront them?"

"Yes, I’m going straight!" she answered with a coldness that froze everyone for a moment. "We've already lost too much waiting for the enemy’s next move."

Suzume said nothing more. There was no time left to argue.

From the back, Kaho muttered under her breath:

"You’re making the same mistake again…"

But Sakura had already vanished down the hallway. Only the echo of her footsteps remained.

As she stepped out of the hospital, she saw the distant smoke columns, the first explosions, the metallic sounds of combat at the village’s edge. The war had already knocked on the door.

And she, who had once sworn never to return to the battlefields started running.

Some villagers who hadn’t yet taken shelter saw her pass, some shouted her name, others pointed, and a group of young people —among them, students trained by Hiroto— were arming themselves with improvised tools and bandages tied around their arms.

"Doctor Sakura! We’re coming with you!"

Sakura stopped for a second, looked at them, and shook her head.

"No! Take care of each other and find shelter. And if things get bad… help the children and the elderly first."

One of them, a boy with messy hair and a trembling voice, asked:

"And you, doctor?"

She didn’t stop answering. She kept running.

Sakura ran. Anxiety clawed at her chest like an invisible hand. She knew something was wrong. Something was approaching.

The southern part of the village, with its scattered houses near the windmills, had sunk into a thick, ominous silence. She could see fire, and in the distance, the hill where her dear friend Nao lived was still intact. However, the mist was thicker than ever and red. It wasn’t natural. It hadn’t been from the start.

Many had already been evacuated, others were hiding, but Sakura didn’t stop.

She wasn’t going to let anyone burn this village down. She wasn’t going to let them reduce Nao and Sachiko’s home to ashes.

She activated her chakra perception. She sensed scattered, confused fragments, as if something was distorting the natural flow of energy around her.

And then it happened.

A figure emerged from the mist with slow, heavy steps. Broad, muscular, bare-chested and covered in scars, his white hair was tied back like a war mane. His twisted grin and eyes lit with malice.

Daisuke Kagetsu. At his flanks stood two others: Riku and Gen, pale and shaken.

Sakura came to a sudden stop.

"Well, well… look who showed up," the man said, licking his teeth stained with something that wasn’t tobacco.

"You must be Daisuke…" Sakura murmured under her breath.

"That’s her. That’s the Konoha bitch who killed Toki," Gen pointed.

"This little thing?" Daisuke laughed cruelly, looking Sakura up and down. "What a waste… you almost ruined a damn good night just to fetch some hospital slut. So you’re the infamous brat," he said, his voice deep and full of mockery. "The one who took down Toki. What a disappointment… I pictured you taller."

Riku muttered, almost to himself, "Brother, she almost killed us."

"Bah!" Daisuke spat, shooting him a glare. "Toki was a sack of useless meat. You’re even more pathetic for needing me to bail you out of a cell… And you..." he turned to Sakura, pointing at her, baring his teeth like a hungry beast, "since these idiots interrupted me while I was having fun, you’ll pay me back with some entertainment."

Sakura tensed. She knew this wasn’t going to be an easy fight. But then Daisuke let out a harsh laugh, like a bark in the mist.

"That little freak Masaru was right. You’d come straight to us. I still don’t know how the hell he knows everything… Whatever!"

The atmosphere shifted. The mist reacted to his chakra with an electric chill.

Small swirls of shadow and moisture began to crawl along the walls and the ground, creeping like dark veins.

Vaguely human shapes started to emerge from puddles, deformed and fleeting, made of dense mist and blood that vibrated with hatred.

But Daisuke didn’t move from his spot.

"I’m not going to kill you, girl… not yet. I want to see what you’re made of. I want to smell your fear and see if you’re worthy of Masaru… If you’re not, then I’ll tear every little piece of that body apart."

Sakura didn’t respond. Her breathing was steady. Her hand clenched into a fist, charged with chakra. She had no intention of falling to them.

Chapter Text

The ground shook. Sakura didn’t wait for the first strike. Because there was no signal. No warning. Daisuke simply vanished.

The mist exploded toward her like a living wave and in the blink of an eye, he was right in front of her face.

"HAH!!" Daisuke roared, his fist descending with the weight of a mountain.

Sakura barely managed to cross her arms and reinforce them with chakra. The impact dragged her five meters back, leaving deep trenches beneath her feet.

Raw strength. Nothing more, nothing less.

"Come on, pinky! Don’t die on me so fast!" he shouted through laughter, charging at her again with the same ferocity.

Sakura dodged with a low spin and countered. Her fist rose like a hammer, striking Daisuke straight in the gut. The air around them trembled. He staggered back, spitting saliva, but he smiled, blood on his teeth.

"That was better! You earned yourself another hit, bitch!"

He extended his hands and the mist responded. From the ground, distorted liquid-shadow needles erupted, laced with blood.

Sakura jumped into the air and descended in a spin. She landed on one with her heel, shattering it with a shockwave that dissolved three more.

"You’re mixing chakra into the mist!" Sakura spat, panting. "Those things won’t last without a solid chakra core!"

"Sharp little slut, aren’t you?" Daisuke laughed, raising both arms. "But I don’t need duration… I only need impact!"

Dark chakra surged from his back like jagged whips, as if the shadows themselves were trying to consume him too. He blasted a shockwave. It wasn’t a jutsu, it was pure pressure.

Sakura landed on her feet, but a vortex dragged her sideways. She used the momentum and fired a rapid burst of accelerated Shōsen pressure: a modified surgical style, capable of slicing through chakra in motion.

The medical waves grazed the mist and sliced through two of the chakra whips, which screeched like living creatures.

"Interesting," Daisuke muttered. "A medic and a butcher, huh?"

Then Daisuke changed the rhythm.

He slammed his hands into the ground. Blood from his knuckles seeped into the earth, and the mist turned a dark crimson. A dome of thick, dark fog rose around them, cutting them off from the world.

"You know the difference between you and me?" he said, lifting his gaze with a demonic gleam.

"I’ve got nothing to lose."

And from his own shadow, three misshapen clones emerged, formed of thick smoke and vaporized blood, spiraling around Sakura. She spun on her axis into a defensive stance. Her hand glowed with concentrated chakra.

"Then… I have no reason to hold back either."

And the ground trembled again.

Daisuke was already charging once more. He was fast for his size, brutal in his assault. Sakura stepped back just in time to dodge a punch that shattered the wall of a nearby building. The sound was deafening, debris flying like shrapnel.

Sakura countered with a spinning chakra-infused kick. Daisuke blocked it with a reinforced forearm but felt the shockwave ripple through his body.

"You’ve got power, girl," he laughed. "This is getting fun."

Sakura landed in a defensive stance.

In a blink, Daisuke used another jutsu: "Crimson Shadow," a Kagetsu clan technique that created misty duplicates from his own blood. Two spectral figures flanked Sakura. She didn’t hesitate. With a spinning leap and a ground-shaking punch, she released a wave of chakra that obliterated the clones in a bloody burst.

But the real Daisuke was already on her. His next blow struck her shoulder. Sakura felt the burn in her bone, but it didn’t break. She retaliated with an explosive burst of medical chakra, blasting him several meters back.

"Come on!" Daisuke roared. "Make me feel alive, dammit!"

Sakura barely had time to cross her arms and reinforce her defense with chakra before Daisuke lunged at her again like a raging beast. His fist, coated in a thick layer of crimson mist, struck with brutal force, launching her backward and smashing part of the stone wall she collided with.

"Hahaha!" he roared, pushing through the mist. "Come on, Konoha bitch! I know you can do better!"

Sakura stood up instantly. Blood stained the corner of her lips, but her gaze was steel. She channeled chakra into her fists and the soles of her feet. The ground beneath her cracked.

The pink-haired kunoichi surged forward with even more speed. Daisuke barely had time to smirk before a direct blow slammed into his face. He flew back, crashing through two columns and skidding across the ground until his back carved a trench in the cobblestones.

"Ugh…!" he coughed blood, staggering to his feet. "Damn… you're a real beast… Your last name’s Haruno, right? So what's your first name?"

"I don’t see any reason to tell you," she replied, walking toward him with steady steps, chakra focusing in her knuckles.

Daisuke clicked his tongue. His eyes gleamed with a mix of fury and thrill. The air around him began to swirl. The red mist condensed around him, forming a partial armor made of chakra and vaporized blood.

"But you know mine, don’t you?... Well, I’ll find yours one way or another… Butcher, butcher…" he sang in an almost childlike tone. "I’m going to dismember you and hang your bones!"

And he charged again. This time, his punches were accompanied by sharp slashing bursts formed by condensed mist. Sakura dodged two, blocked one with her chakra-reinforced forearm, and deflected another with a punch that shattered the air.

Then she saw it.

Daisuke wasn’t relying on brute force alone, he hid traps within his style. One of the mist blades she had deflected before curved back like a boomerang, grazing her thigh. Sakura pushed back and landed on her feet, but felt her skin burn where the crimson mist had touched her.

"Poison...? No. Coagulation?"

"A mix of both," he sneered. "A little gift from the clan."

Sakura didn’t respond. She closed her eyes for a second and let her chakra flow. The ground sank beneath her feet as she channeled more energy into her fists. Her skin shimmered briefly with a rosy hue, the mark of her perfect control flickering beneath her bangs. She leapt, and the impact was colossal.

Her fist came down like a divine hammer, forcing Daisuke to block with both arms. The ground exploded beneath them like a stone grenade, leaving a crater at least five meters wide. The crash shook the empty streets.

Daisuke dropped to his knees, arms trembling.

"Tsk… hey, bitch, trying to break my bones?"

"That’s the idea!" the kunoichi shouted.

Daisuke rose slowly, a low laugh turning into a feral roar.

"Then come on, damn it! Let’s see who’s left standing!"

They clashed again like warring titans, a brutal dance with no room for finesse. Blows, dodges, shouts, and explosions. The sky, veiled in red mist, seemed to cast a haunting light on the tragedy to come.

The markings on the ground lit up with a deep red glow, like live embers beneath the fog. Masaru spread his arms, and the floating blood around him stirred, as if answering an ancient call.

"Manifestation of the Release…" he whispered with a twisted smile, and the temperature dropped as if the world had stopped breathing.

The symbol he had drawn in the air shattered in silence, releasing a wave that made no sound, but chakra felt it like a slash. The mist withdrew, concentrating into a single point, and a figure emerged from its center: amorphous, woven from liquid light, living shadow, and coagulated blood. It had no face, no stable form. It flickered like a nightmare made flesh.

"Her."

Sasuke stopped in his tracks. For the first time, he noticed how the atmosphere turned heavy. The air no longer obeyed. The creature opened at its center, as if breathing. A thick, black, viscous breath filled the dome. The walls vibrated. A chant, without tongue or throat, reverberated through their bones.

Masaru was bleeding from his eyes, but his smile remained intact. The chakra around him no longer felt human.

"It’s an incomplete manifestation," Sasuke murmured, narrowing his eyes.

The creature moved. It didn’t walk, it floated, distorting space. Its mere presence unraveled the world around it. Sasuke’s lightning dragon roared and launched forward. The impact was brutal.

Lightning against darkness. The sky of the dome tore open, and reality trembled. For a moment, all sound vanished, as if the universe had held its breath. Then, the shockwave exploded outward, dissolving what remained of the false battlefield.

Sasuke dropped to his knees, gasping. His chakra was waning. Masaru, on the far side of the field, was also breathing heavily but still standing.

Her form writhed, partially undone, fragmented but not gone. A dark core at her center pulsed with restrained fury.

Sasuke saw it. With the Rinnegan, he detected the secondary chakra network: that spiral structure, like deep roots, hidden inside Masaru. That was the link.

He charged. The Susanoo cloaked him. He raised his sword and struck directly at the core. The collision was devastating.

Her form exploded into a storm of mist and darkness, like a scream that could not be heard. Masaru was thrown back, slamming into one of the pillars of solidified mist, his body nearly broken, blood gushing out in torrents.

Sasuke descended. The Susanoo’s aura still crackled around him. He approached the Kagetsu’s limp body.

"Was that all?" he murmured.

Masaru didn’t move.

But just as Sasuke took another step, something shifted.

The mist swirled. The body dissolved slowly, not from damage, but because it was no longer there.

A voice rose behind him, calm, unhurried.

"Oh, Uchiha… you’re formidable. But you still believe this was a battle."

Sasuke turned.

Masaru stood tall, unharmed, his smile just slightly crooked, his eyes glowing with that sick light.

"What…?"

"The real fight hasn’t even started," Masaru whispered. "This was merely an observation. She wanted to see you up close."

The rage in Sasuke burned hot. But he could no longer feel the same chakra. Masaru was fading, like a shadow in the mist.

"What the hell are you after?" he growled.

Masaru took a step back, the environment distorting with him.
"I'm here because She is curious about her new vessel."
Then, with a half-smile:
"And we're getting closer every moment."

Sasuke stood up, he wouldn’t let Masaru take another step. He activated his Chidori. Masaru only smiled wider.
"Very well, Uchiha. If you want to fight for real..."

The crimson mist swirled around them, as if the very air wanted to block the path.
Sakura didn’t back down. In front of her, Daisuke Kagetsu cracked his knuckles, a twisted grin on his face and someone else's blood already staining his sleeveless jacket. At his sides, his younger brothers, Gen and Riku, lingered quietly, hidden and expectant like hounds that knew the alpha had taken the lead.

With a guttural roar, Daisuke charged at her with brutal speed, his fist wrapped in a mixture of shadow and dancing light, thorny mist protruding from his arm as if his own chakra were tearing him apart.
Sakura took a single step forward. With a perfect hip twist, her fist met his.

BOOM.

The shockwave shook the trees, and the ground cracked beneath them as if an earthquake had erupted at that very point. Both were thrown backward by the combined force of the impact.
Sakura landed smoothly, sliding her sandals across the fractured pavement.

Daisuke got up with a raspy laugh, brushing dust from his shoulder.
"I like this. I like it a lot!" he shouted, eyes wild like a predator who had finally found a worthy challenge.

Without another word, he performed a series of quick hand signs, and his shadow extended like tentacles slicing through the mist. From them emerged multiple blurry copies of himself, fed by the blood seeping from self-inflicted cuts.

Sakura activated her Strength of a Hundred Seal. A surge of pink chakra climbed her back, marking her forehead with the diamond symbol of her chakra mastery. Her muscles tensed, her senses sharpened.

The first clone lunged with a spear of shadow, but Sakura destroyed it with a single punch. The next two came from the flanks. She jumped, spinning in midair, and descended with both fists to the ground.

A seismic wave shattered the pavement. The clones were reduced to mist and blood dust. Daisuke, charging in from behind, was caught full-on in the shockwave. He slammed into a wall, gasping but laughing.
"That's what I’m talking about!" he spat, blood dribbling from his lips. "That's what I like! Hit me harder, bitch!"

Sakura glared at him with burning eyes. "If that's what you want..."
She launched herself again, straight into hand-to-hand combat. Daisuke countered with a bone kunai wrapped in shadowy chakra, and sparks flew when it clashed against Sakura’s reinforced glove. The two began exchanging brutal blows without rest.
Fist against fist. Knee to stomach. Elbow to jaw.
Sakura blocked a strike to her liver, spun on one foot, and slammed a punch straight into Daisuke’s solar plexus, folding him like paper. But in his sadism, he grinned, blood in his mouth, and grabbed her wrist.
"Do you think pain scares me?"
A halo of sharp mist burst from his back like a serpent, lashing straight at Sakura’s face. She barely managed to shield herself, but the blade still cut part of her left arm.
Sakura leapt back, blood trailing down her skin as she used medical chakra mid-air to stop the bleeding.
"This isn’t a fight. This is a sacrifice," Daisuke whispered, his voice hoarse. "And you’re on the altar, beautiful."
Sakura gathered chakra into her fists with such precision that the world around her seemed to hold its breath. The glow on her forehead intensified.
Daisuke barely dodged the first blow.
Sakura’s punch struck the ground where he’d been half a second earlier, and the world seemed to crack open. A fissure split the street like a fresh wound. Debris flew, a column collapsed to the left, and the very air vibrated from the unleashed pressure.
Daisuke, still spinning in midair, landed with his heels scraping sparks off the ground.
"FUCK!" he spat, laughing like a madman. "You’re a goddamn living weapon!"
Sakura didn’t reply. Her face showed no arrogance, no need to prove anything. Only focus.
Daisuke roared and charged again, summoning his own technique: twin blades forged from his hardened blood, fed by a miasma of dark chakra. The shadows beneath his feet writhed like hungry serpents. From the surrounding houses, the crimson mist began to condense, responding to his hatred.

They clashed again. The blood blades sought her throat, but Sakura slid underneath with a spinning sweep that broke the ground and took Daisuke off his feet. As he fell backward, he hurled a mist spear with his other hand.
Sakura deflected it with her armored forearm. The mist evaporated on contact with the dense chakra shielding her body.
"GRRRRAAAAAHHH!" he bellowed, unleashing a storm of savage punches.
Sakura blocked everything. Every strike. Every slash. Her breathing was steady. Her movements, precisely calculated. She wasted not a single ounce of chakra, not a single inch of movement. Against anyone else, Daisuke’s frenzy would have been fatal.

Then, in a brutal twist, Sakura landed a direct kick to his chin. Daisuke’s body flew in a straight line into the second floor of a house, crashing through walls like they were paper.
From the dust, he staggered out. He was coughing blood. A deep gash split his face, and his shoulder hung dislocated, but his eyes burned with savage pleasure.
"It’s been a while since I’ve had a fight like this..." he muttered, snapping his arm back into place with a sickening crunch.
Sakura landed in front of him, her breathing slightly heavier, the seal on her forehead still glowing. Drops of sweat rolled down her jaw, mixing with dust and dried blood. She had a couple of cuts on her leg and a split eyebrow, but her gaze was unyielding.
"You’d better stop now," she said firmly. "No one’s coming to save you."
Daisuke spat on the ground.
"Save me?" he laughed. "Babe, I am the goddamn divine punishment."

And without warning, the chakra around him grew denser, thicker. The mist began to close in again.
Sakura didn’t back down. She stepped forward.
"Then I’ll be the one to punish you."
CRACK!
Sakura slammed both fists into the ground. The impact was so strong it created a massive crater at her feet. The shockwave shattered the mist in a twenty-meter radius, as if the very air had split apart. Daisuke was launched into the air and, mid-flight, Sakura intercepted him with a direct punch to the stomach.
A dry silence fell over everything as Kagetsu’s body was driven into the earth like a meteor.
Daisuke coughed up blood, but he was still smiling.
"You... really know... how to hit..."
He forced himself upright, and without warning, the chakra surrounding him grew even heavier, even thicker. The air became hard to breathe.
Daisuke stopped smiling. His face turned serious, focused.
"You’ve earned the right to see me get serious, princess," he growled.

From his back, he drew a massive mace, blackened iron with jagged edges, veined with crimson lines that pulsed as if alive. It was a unique weapon, forged from the solidified blood of his own clan, reinforced with dark mist and impure chakra.
Sakura took a step back, alert. That weapon vibrated with toxic, almost rotten chakra.
The mist around them began to shift, slithering through the streets as if obeying a sinister will. Daisuke spun the mace over his head, and the mist responded: it condensed, hardening, forming floating thorns that began to spin around him.
He slammed the mace into the ground, and a gash of blood tore through the earth like a claw swipe, racing toward Sakura.

She dodged immediately, leaping onto a wall, only to be met by compacted mist spikes fired from the fog. She landed on her feet and rolled, but one grazed her shoulder, slicing through her reinforced clothing like paper.
Sakura cursed silently and clenched her teeth. She couldn’t underestimate him.
Daisuke appeared at her side like a shadow, his mace descending in a brutal arc. She crossed her arms and blocked with both forearms, reinforced with chakra. The shockwave from the strike slammed her against the wall, cracking the bricks.
"Come on, beautiful! Make it harder for me to stay away from you!" he roared, licking his lips. "If it weren’t for Masaru, I’d have already chained you to my bed!"
Sakura spat blood onto the ground, furious.
"Disgusting!"
She struck with all her strength, collapsing the wall between them. Daisuke staggered back with a laugh and spun his mace, releasing a cloud of mist so thick it darkened the entire street. From within, the sounds of blades, cracking stone, and Daisuke’s twisted laughter echoed.
Sakura closed her eyes. She breathed and she channeled chakra to her feet, sharpening her senses.
"I have to end this…" she whispered.
A pulse surged through the Strength of a Hundred seal on her forehead.
BOOM!
Sakura smashed the ground with both fists, dispersing the fog in a blast of chakra. The air cracked like shattered glass. But when the dust cleared, Daisuke was standing… still smiling, unharmed.
"That was just the warm-up," he said, raising his mace again.
This time, it was wrapped in a mass of living mist mixed with his blood. The mass twisted, forming into multiple spears that spun around the weapon. Each was sharp, pulsating, and poisonous.
Sakura panted, her eyes scanning every attack vector.
He lunged, and the pace of the fight changed.
Daisuke no longer attacked at random, he pressed forward, pushed, and tried to wear her down. His attacks were fast, nearly unreadable. The mace spun and slammed while the floating spears cut from alternate angles, forcing Sakura to keep moving. Every time she tried to counterattack, he slipped back into the mist, like a predator toying with his prey.
She activated her inner strength again. She punched, kicked, shattered the ground in an attempt to throw him off, but he endured. Each blow left him with cuts and fractured bones, yet he kept going, as if pain fueled his madness.
At one point, Sakura managed to land a direct hit to Daisuke’s chest, launching him into a stone fountain and collapsing it completely.
The silence lasted only a few seconds.
From the rubble, a laugh rang out.
"Ahahaha! By Kami… I like you more and more!"

Sakura clenched her fists, her legs bloodied, her breath trembling, but she did not yield.
Daisuke emerged from the dust, limping, his face bleeding, yet still wearing that same violent grin. The man roared, spinning his mace above his head like a blood-soaked propeller.
Sakura, panting, stepped back twice, her left arm numb from a deep cut and her right leg barely supporting her. Her vision was blurred by sweat and blood, but even so, her eyes still burned with determination.

"Don’t screw with me now, doll! You gonna fall like the rest of them?!" Daisuke bellowed, charging straight at her.
Sakura barely raised her arm to guard, but the impact of the mace sent her crashing into a wall. The concrete cracked with a dry thud. She coughed blood. The pain pierced her bones.

But her Strength of a Hundred Seal flared to life, glowing with that violet-pink hue that coursed through her body like a living web of chakra. The wounds closed instantly. Her muscles tightened. Her breathing steadied. Her body was once again ready to fight.

Daisuke raised an eyebrow, fascinated.
"Now that was hot…"

He gave her no rest. He attacked again with his mace. Sakura dodged by a hair, feeling the cutting wind of the solidified mist pass close to her face. Then she lunged forward.

One, two, three, four, five quick palm strikes. Sharp, precise hits with the edge of her hand, each one aimed at key points of the nervous system: one at the base of the neck, another on the ribcage, the third under the right armpit, the fourth to the hip, and the last directly at the center of his chest.

Daisuke stumbled back a couple of steps.
"What the fuck did you do…?"

Sakura stood up, struggling but firm. Her voice came out hoarse, yet steady.
"I just… slowed your nerve impulses… Your muscles no longer receive commands the same way… It won't kill you, but… your limbs won’t respond as smoothly anymore…"

Daisuke’s face twisted. His grin faltered. Cold sweat ran down his forehead. His legs were going numb. His arms grew heavy. As if something inside was slowly shutting down.
"Goddamn… buzzkill… and I was having such a good time…" he spat with rage. "You're really something, sweetheart… Well, doesn’t matter anymore… if I can’t have you, then he will. After all, you’re his little toy now…"

"What?"
Sakura didn’t fully understand what he meant, but she knew it couldn’t be good.

Daisuke raised his hand. He formed a quick sequence of hand signs, clumsy from his numb limbs. With a guttural scream, he sliced open his own arm and let the blood pour.
But the blood didn’t fall. It rose.

A dense, dark, heavy mist erupted from the wound, as if born from an alternate dimension. The atmosphere turned unbreathable, and Sakura stepped back, on guard.
"Masaru… it’s time!" Daisuke roared. "Come claim your offering!"

The mist responded. It pulsed. And then, a silent hum. The space between them distorted.

Sakura’s eyes snapped open as she felt the shift in pressure and chakra.
Daisuke’s body began to blur, as if being pulled into a vortex. The mist swallowed him…
And from that very whirlwind of fog, a tall, upright, elegant figure emerged: Masaru Kagetsu.

With a calm, almost unshakable expression, he walked forward as if arriving for a formal appointment. The chakra around him was dense, contained, and absolutely lethal.
Sakura’s eyes widened. The danger she sensed… was on another level.

Masaru stared at her for a long second. Not with lust, not with rage. But with deep, silent fascination, as if she were a long-lost relic he had searched for over years.

"At last," he murmured, barely audible. "The vessel stands before me."

Sasuke remained motionless as the fog closed in again. The chakra had changed. He felt it instantly. It was denser, more aggressive. And though similar, it was not the same.

Masaru was gone.

From the moist vortex emerged a larger figure, white, tousled hair, and that twisted grin that reveled in every second of chaos. Daisuke Kagetsu now stood before him.

Sasuke’s brow furrowed just slightly.

"They switched places," he muttered, deducing it.

Daisuke cracked his neck, each vertebra popping with satisfaction. He was bleeding from several wounds. His movements had lost some of their sharpness, but he didn’t seem to care.
"So… what do you think of the switch, pretty eyes?" he laughed, voice rough.
"My baby brother has a date with a delicious kunoichi… one who hits like hell. And me? I’ve been meaning to run into you."

Sasuke didn’t waste words. He moved fast.

The Rinnegan in his left eye gleamed, and in a fraction of a second, he vanished from sight.
He reappeared behind Daisuke, Chidori already ignited, its crackling lightning whistling like a banshee.

Daisuke managed to block with his mace, wrapped in solidified mist and fragments of hardened blood.
"That’s what I’m talking about! Hit me harder!" he roared, clashing against him.

"Where is Masaru?" Sasuke growled, pushing his chakra with explosive force.

"Why do you care?" Daisuke spat blood and sneered. "He’s off doing whatever the hell he wants. As always. He’s got a plan… or a prophecy, or some vision from a cosmic entity, ha! Who knows. I get bored of his crap."

He swung the mace again, now charged with that cursed energy that bent light itself around it.

Sasuke dodged and counterattacked, making the trees around them topple like toys.

"What does Masaru and the Red Harvest want from this village?" he demanded.

Daisuke snorted.
"You think I’m gonna tell you, Uchiha? Not a damn chance. I’ll just say this: something bigger is coming. Something beautiful, according to him… something about purification, rebirth… hahahahaha!"

Sasuke clenched his teeth. He didn’t have time for riddles or fanatical madness.

He weaved a rapid string of hand signs. The ground trembled.
From above, a rain of flame-wrapped shuriken fell like a blazing storm.
Daisuke roared, shielding himself with his hardened mist, but even he was starting to falter.

"Yes, that’s what I like!" he bellowed between fits of laughter. "Make it worth dying today! Come on, Uchiha! Show me why everyone fears you!"

Sasuke launched forward like a shadow, his Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan blazing, his Rinnegan calculating every movement, every shift in the mist, every altered particle of chakra.
Daisuke, still laughing, raised his weapon once more.

The wind howled through the windmills on the southern edge of the village, their blades creaking slowly, as if the air itself was mourning. The crimson mist still lingered, though it had started to dissipate.
The ground was stained with dry blood and still pulsed with the residual energy of the earlier battle.

Sakura stood, panting, one hand on her abdomen. The other remained tense, ready to respond to the slightest movement.

In front of her, emerging from the mist like a ghost with lucid eyes and a serpent’s smile, stood Masaru Kagetsu.

His steps were slow, deliberate. His tall, slender figure stood in stark contrast to his brutal brother. And his expression far too calm.

"Vessel… or rather… Haruno-san," he murmured, with an almost reverent tone, as if the word was not an insult, but a sacred title. "How fortunate you are."

Sakura narrowed her eyes.
"Vessel? What are you talking about?"

For a moment, her thoughts returned to Naruto, the lonely boy feared and shunned. The vessel of the Kyūbi.
Why was this man suddenly calling her the same? A vessel… for what?

"I don’t understand," she said, stepping back, her shoe testing the ground beneath her. "What the hell do you want from me?"

Masaru tilted his head with a gesture almost gentle.
"It’s not about what I want, Haruno-san. It’s about Her will. All of this” —he spread his arms, motioning to the ruins, the smoke, the blood— "is happening because She wishes it. And you… you are the heart of that design."

Sakura frowned. “Her?” Who was she? A woman? An entity? None of it made sense.
But one thing was certain, she wasn’t going to give in.

Masaru took another step, closer.
"You could spare yourself so much suffering… if you come with me," he said softly.
"No one else has to die today. I don’t wish to hurt you. It wouldn’t be right, since you’re special to us."

Sakura studied him. He was unlike any enemy she’d ever faced. Elegant, almost attractive…
But the darkness surrounding him wasn’t mere hostile chakra. It was as if his soul had been tainted by something deeper.

"And if I refuse," she said in a low voice, planting her feet firmly, "what will you do?"

Masaru watched her in silence for a few seconds. Then he smiled humorless. "Then we’ll fight. And when one of us falls… it will be Her decision what happens to the other."

Sakura tensed the muscles in her back. A spark lit up her green eyes.

"Fine," she snapped. "Then I choose the second option."

And she charged.

Her fist crashed down like thunder onto the ground where Masaru had been a second before.
The terrain exploded, sending out a shockwave that made the windmills’ foundations groan.
But he was already gone.

Masaru slipped backward like liquid shadow, his hands weaving hand signs with precise, almost artistic grace.

"So be it, Haruno-san," he said calmly. "I’ll show you just a glimpse… of the miracle to come."

The mist began to swirl again. The windmill blades creaked slowly behind them, spinning with rhythmic groans that blended with the whistle of the wind and the whisper of the mist, as if the village itself were holding its breath.

Sakura stepped forward. The earth beneath her feet vibrated with every chakra-charged step. Her gaze didn’t waver.
There would be no hesitation this time. No mercy.

In front of her, Masaru raised his hand with elegance. He didn’t move. Didn’t retreat.He simply smiled.

"Watch," he whispered.

His fingers began forming seals with hypnotic fluidity, like a macabre dance only he understood. The mist around him reacted instantly, spinning with him as if it were alive. A serpentine hiss rose from the ground and then it began.

"First Manifestation."

Blood flowed from a quick incision in his palm. As it touched the damp air, it fused with the mist, dyeing it a deep crimson.
From the swirling red vortex, translucent figures emerged, humanoid, long-armed, faceless.

These were no ordinary clones. They were something more primal, a fusion of molded chakra, mist, and will.

Sakura scowled. "What the hell…?"

One of the figures lunged toward her. Sakura dodged with a spin, her hand bursting with chakra, and with a fierce cry, she shattered the figure with a punch that cracked the air. But as she did, the mist pulled back, then rejoined itself again.

"They’re not meant for combat," said Masaru, still unmoving. "But they are useful for measurement. You react very well."

"Did you come here to assess me or to fight?" Sakura spat, her breathing now heavier.

The ground vibrated subtly beneath them. Masaru raised an eyebrow.

"Both."

This time, Masaru extended his arm, and from his sleeve, a spear of solid mist, sharp as obsidian crystal, shot forth with lethal speed.

Sakura saw it at the last second. She leapt to the side, but the spear grazed her flank, leaving a clean slice through her medical tunic.

Grinding her teeth, she launched herself at him with a roar, her fist glowing with concentrated energy, and charged straight ahead.

Masaru barely evaded, but the impact of her blow on the ground exploded into a crater over three meters wide. Shards of rock flew like shrapnel.

He landed gracefully, though his cloak was now partially torn. He eyed the crater, curious.

"Fascinating."

Sakura vanished from his sight. She reappeared behind him, fist drawn, chakra surging.

Masaru reacted a beat too late. The punch struck him cleanly, hurling him into a windmill, smashing through wood and metal, disappearing in a cloud of dust and splinters.

Sakura landed, knees bent, breath ragged, eyes razor-sharp. Silence reigned for three seconds.

Then, from the cloud, a low laugh emerged, almost amused.

"Was that all… Haruno-san?"

Masaru stepped from the wreckage, a thin line of blood trailing from the corner of his lips, yet his smile had only widened. The wind tore through his white hair, and his chakra began to rise like smoke from a hidden pyre.

"Alright then… I suppose it’s my turn now."

Sakura stepped toward him, But her feet no longer felt solid ground.

She sensed it immediately, The chakra altered the air pressure around her. And in that instant, she understood:

“This isn’t ordinary mist…”

Masaru raised one hand, like a master of ceremonies.

"Welcome to the threshold. Second Manifestation: Curtain of Shadow and Mist."

The mist snapped shut violently. Everything around her turned white. Then black.

The light vanished. Sakura could no longer see the sky, the windmills. Not even her own hands.

"Genjutsu?" she whispered.

"More like… a sensory membrane. An extension of my consciousness," said Masaru’s voice, echoing from all directions.

Sakura dropped to one knee, struggling to focus, but the environment no longer followed normal laws. Her sense of balance faltered. Masaru’s voice appeared sometimes to her right, then behind her, then above.

This wasn’t genjutsu. It was worse.

It was like a Penumbra Field.

Inside it, Masaru could control the distribution of light, the vibrations in the air could even cloak his chakra as if it didn’t exist. Fighting him was like fighting the void. And still, Sakura stood tall.

"You think silence will make me retreat?" she murmured. "I come from silence. I know it. I’ve lived in it… since before you were even recorded in any war log."

Closing her eyes, she began to listen. Not with her ears, but with chakra. Tsunade’s training had taught her more than strength. It had taught her how to sense the subtle ripples in the environment, tiny, invisible disruptions.

And there it was. A pulse. A heartbeat. A barely perceptible shift.

Behind her.

She leapt left, just as a black needle erupted from the ground. A spike of crystallized, venomous mist.

She kept moving, dodging one, then another, and another, until a figure emerged from the haze, less than two meters away. Masaru or at least, a reflection.

She struck with a chakra-laced punch, but the body dissolved into bloody vapor.

"He’s toying with you," she told herself. But then, she felt it. Below.

Sakura slammed her fists into the ground, breaking the terrain open.

A figure burst from the shattered earth like a shadow. This time, it was him.

Masaru landed gracefully several meters away, a tear in his left side leaking blood.

"You use that much chakra just to wound me?" he asked, a mix of pain and amusement on his face. "At this rate, you won’t last long."

"Long enough," Sakura answered firmly. "Long enough to drag you onto a stretcher or into a grave."

He smiled, pleased.

"Third manifestation… If you can’t tell illusion from reality, Haruno-san… then it’s time I show you something worse. The truth."

He raised both hands, activating a hidden seal on his back. The misted sky opened like a flower, revealing not light… but an abyss.

Images began to swirl around Sakura:

Children’s corpses.
Ruined hospitals.
Konoha in flames.
Naruto, chest pierced and lifeless.
Ino and the others, slaughtered.
Her own face bloodied. Broken.

"This isn’t genjutsu," Masaru whispered from behind her. "It’s your mind. I only made it visible."

But Sakura didn’t fall

"If this is all you've got," she muttered through clenched teeth, "let's see how you handle this."

She shattered the ground beneath her feet, unleashing a shockwave of pure chakra that swept across the mist-covered battlefield. Masaru was sent flying backward, wearing, for the first time, a look of slight surprise.

She held her ground. The mist slowly dissipated in the wake of Sakura’s chakra impact. Flecks of residual light sparkled in the air like drifting embers.
Masaru got back on his feet, his black cloak torn by the blast, white hair now disheveled, and his eyes— for a fleeting second— filled with something inhuman. Blood trickled from his mouth, yet he smiled with an eerie serenity.

"Interesting… Very interesting. You're not just muscle and rage. You're willpower. Flesh hardened by pain..."

Sakura panted, still holding her guard high, her left fist numb after putting all her strength into the blow. She knew she'd done some damage. But not enough. Something about Masaru… wasn't entirely human.

He extended a hand toward the sky, and the red mist began to swirl around him again, like a smoke serpent.

"Now we'll see if your spirit can bear the weight of a true pact. Deep Seal Activation: Opening of the Black Tide Eye."

A bloody spiral emerged on his chest, an open eye etched in black lines that spread like a living tattoo down his arm. Masaru’s chakra changed texture, it became dense, darker, with a high-pitched hum that vibrated through the air like a cracked flute.

Sakura took two steps back. Her instincts screamed: "That’s not normal chakra…"

Masaru smiled.

"This gift… was granted by Her, the Voice from her Roots. Thanks to Her presence, I can break the laws that bind ordinary shinobi."

And with a single hand seal, the entire battlefield changed.
The mist turned dark crimson. The ground cracked open like it was alive, and from the fissures rose solid mist pillars, each bearing twisted, screaming faces, souls trapped in his corrupted chakra.

Sakura dodged one of the misty spears that nearly pierced her abdomen. She struck another, and it disintegrated, but in doing so, released a sonic blast that made her ears bleed.

Masaru slid through the mist like liquid shadow, leaving behind mirrors that reflected his silhouette. He no longer fought like a shinobi.

"Do you see it now?" his voice whispered from all directions. "The world is sick. We Kagetsu… we're just the beginning of the cure. And you, Haruno-san, will be the vessel for that cure."

"What the hell are you talking about?!" she shouted, launching a flurry of kunai with explosive tags.

The blasts cleared part of the mist… but only for a second. And suddenly, he was behind her. Sakura spun on her heels, raising her fist on instinct… but it was already too late.

A chill ran down her spine. She tried to move, to twist, to push back with chakra… but something had paralyzed her. As if the air had turned to lead, as if her muscles no longer responded. Her Byakugō pulsed like a beacon, trying to repel the technique that had yet to be fully unleashed.

Masaru stood behind her, so close, his breath brushed her ear.

"Don’t resist this," he whispered reverently. "It’s not a punishment. It’s a blessing."

Then Masaru brushed aside the pink strands of the frozen kunoichi’s hair and raised his right hand.
His fingers lengthened. The nails grew thin and black, like steel needles. A red aura began to surround his arm, and from his forearm sprouted filaments of living mist, trembling like exposed nerves.

"Through you, She will see."

"No…" Sakura managed to murmur, gasping.

But it wasn’t enough.

With a surgical motion, Masaru drove all five nails into the back of Sakura’s neck, right between the base of the skull and the spine.

The pain was indescribable. A raw scream tore from her throat.

Her body arched with spasm, her hands trembled, her legs lost strength. Inside, her chakra flow destabilized violently, like erratic currents of lightning crashing into the very core of her network.

Masaru closed his eyes and chanted something in a language that wasn’t human.

"Nigredo Prima Sanguinis… Lumen Adumbra." (Black birth of the blood… the light becomes shadow.)

The air vibrated. A dark, round symbol, resembling a flower, appeared on Sakura’s skin, exactly where his nails had pierced her. The seal expanded like living black ink, then sank into her flesh, vanishing… but its presence remained imprinted.

Sakura collapsed to her knees, gasping for air, her whole body shaking like a leaf.
Masaru knelt beside her, his expression soft, but heavy with meaning.

"It is done. Now, She can see you. She can hear you. She can touch you."

Sakura didn’t understand. But deep inside, something had changed. There was an echo. A presence that wasn’t hers… but not entirely foreign either.

"What… did you do to me…?"

Masaru leaned in and whispered into her ear:

"The seed has sprouted."

And then he walked away, calm and unhurried, melting back into the mist.

Sakura remained alone… on her knees… gasping… a sharp pain burning in her nape and head.

The mist did not retreat. If anything, it grew denser, more humid, more saturated with a heavy, repugnant chakra. As if the air itself had rotted.

Several meters to the west, where the ground had already been scarred by craters, dying flames, and shattered stone, Sasuke Uchiha moved with calculated fury. His Rinnegan was activated, and his Sharingan pulsed with every exchange.

Daisuke Kagetsu stood before him, breathing hard but grinning with blood-stained teeth. His left arm hung slightly twisted, yet he didn’t seem to feel pain. In fact, he laughed.

"Shit, Uchiha!" he spat with amusement. "You’re better than they told me! And those whores spoke pretty highly of you... though not as much as they did of me."

Sasuke didn’t respond. Lightning sparked in his hand. A Chidori hissed like caged thunder.

"Where’s Masaru?" he asked, his voice dry, direct.

"Told you already..." Daisuke tilted his head mockingly. "He went to meet a pink-haired kunoichi who, if he didn’t need her so badly, would already be on top of me, begging to learn what a real man is."

Sasuke gritted his teeth.

"What the hell do you want with Sakura?"

"So that’s her name, huh? Suits her nicely..." Daisuke said with a smirk.

"I asked you a question! What does Masaru want from her?"

Daisuke shrugged, feigning innocence.

"Fucked if I know! Masaru’s always rambling about prophecies, bloodlines, sacrifices, all that metaphysical crap. I’m just here for the fun."

Sasuke vanished and reappeared right beside Daisuke, his lightning-wrapped sword slicing diagonally.

But Daisuke reacted. He spun his bone-and-metal club, shrouded in dark mist and used it to deflect the katana with enough force to make the air vibrate.

The collision sent pressure waves ripping through the trees, scattering stones and branches.

"YES!" Daisuke roared in ecstasy. "THIS IS A FIGHT! You Konoha types are on a whole different level!"

Against all odds, Daisuke charged like a rampaging bull, attacking with a chaotic mix of solid mist jutsu, blades forged from his own blood, and the brutal reach of his weapon, which he wielded like an extension of himself.

Sasuke countered, his eyes predicting each movement. His Sharingan caught every subtle ripple in the mist, and his body moved with the lethal grace of someone who had faced monsters far worse than this one.

But Daisuke was no ordinary enemy.

"You know what’s so fucked up about us Kagetsu?" he shouted as he spun, his club slicing the air with shrill whistles. "THE MORE WE BLEED, THE MORE FUCKED UP WE GET!"

And as if to prove it, he slashed a deep wound across his own chest with his weapon. Blood sprayed out in the shape of black spikes aimed straight for Sasuke’s face, forcing him to leap back and shield himself behind an earth wall conjured in an instant.

"And now, Uchiha, you and I are going to make history."

Sasuke stared down at him from the top of the wall, still guarded.

"No. You’ll just be another memory I’ll erase."

With a crackle of chakra, he vanished again.

Sasuke reappeared behind Daisuke.

The blade of the Kusanagi came down fast, but Daisuke’s club intercepted it just in time, sparking an explosion of light that briefly illuminated the thick mist. Daisuke turned, blood distorting his grin.

"You’re fast, Uchiha!" he growled, spinning in a full 360-degree arc to hurl his club with brutal centrifugal force. "But not fast enough!"

The impact shook the ground. Sasuke was flung backward, but he landed hard and slid across the dirt, already forming a hand seal. Chidori Nagashi burst from him in a ring of electricity, clearing some of the mist in a crackling storm.

But Daisuke was no longer there.

A moment later, he erupted from the ground like a rising beast, drenched in blood, eyes wild with the hunger of a predator. The mist clung to his body like a living cloak, and in his hands, he had shaped blades of solidified shadow laced with coagulated blood.

"Let’s see you dodge this, bastard!"

With erratic, impossibly fast movements, Daisuke launched himself at Sasuke like a whirlwind, each blow punctuated by a guttural howl. His style was the complete opposite of Masaru’s: wild, violent, unrestrained, but no less deadly.

Sasuke ducked, blocked, countered. Every millimeter mattered. A single missed beat could mean a fracture, or worse. At one point, he managed to drive his katana into Daisuke’s abdomen, but the man just laughed, grabbed the blade with his bare hand, and snarled:

"Is that all, Uchiha?! I’ve had hangovers that hurt worse than this!"

Then, the mist solidified. Like tentacles, it wrapped around Sasuke’s leg and yanked him forward into a barrage of jagged, bloody bone blades that Daisuke fired mercilessly.

Sasuke reacted at the last second, using Amenotejikara to swap places with a nearby stone. He reappeared above the battlefield, descending like a lightning bolt, Chidori surging in his fist, aimed straight at Daisuke’s chest.

But Daisuke was ready.

"NOW, THAT’S MORE LIKE IT!"

His club expanded as if it were alive, enveloped in mist and dark chakra. He swung it through the air, and an explosive shockwave burst forth, like a pressure hammer slamming into Sasuke mid-attack, knocking him off balance.

Even so, Sasuke managed to adjust his posture midair, redirecting the Chidori toward Daisuke’s arm, piercing straight through it.

Screams. Blood. Laughter.

Daisuke staggered back, panting and howling in pain… but his eyes still gleamed with violent fever.

"I won’t lie, Uchiha! You’re tougher than I thought! But you’re not taking me down that easily!"

He began forming hand seals. His blood began to boil, literally.

Black chakra seeped from his pores, mixing with the mist that now burned with a dim red hue. A circle of seals lit up beneath his feet.

"What the hell are you doing?!" shouted Sasuke.

"Little gift from Masaru!" Daisuke bellowed. "He told me to use it if I ever met someone worthy. A temporary fusion with Her chakra. Let’s see how fast you run when hell breathes down your neck."

The ground cracked open.

A scarlet halo enveloped Daisuke’s body. His skin turned ashen. His chakra became unbearably oppressive.

And within the bloody smoke, his eyes blazed like embers.

"Now, Uchiha… let’s have a real fight."

The world unraveled into fragments of distorted sound and flickering light.

Sakura could barely tell what was real from what her brain, overloaded with pain, was starting to fabricate. A sharp ringing pierced her ears. Her skin burned, her muscles trembled. She knew she had to stay conscious, but her body no longer obeyed.

She felt her soul faltering, as if it were slipping out through the wound at the base of her neck, the searing mark Masaru had left like a cursed signature.

She tried to channel chakra from her seal, but the pain was a dark ocean swallowing her whole. Her vision blurred, sounds faded into murmurs… a voice —or maybe several— echoing in her mind. She couldn’t understand them.

Then the first blows came.

"HA! Look at you now, you fucking bitch!" Gen Kagetsu roared, kicking her in the ribs. He climbed on top of her, raining down punches fueled by hate. Blows to the face. More insults.

Sakura couldn’t move. Only her tears responded. Not from fear, but from the crushing weight of helplessness of having come so far, only to be on the verge of losing it all.

Her breath came in gasps. Her heartbeat thundered in her temples. The wound on her neck burned. The pressure in her head pounded relentlessly, a reminder that something dark remained inside her, lurking, waiting.

She tried to recover, but each second stretched into an eternity. Every breath hurts. Every thought was a struggle against the internal fog that still tried to pull her into unconsciousness.

It was hard to concentrate, to keep control of her chakra, her body, herself. But then, through the pain and the echo of the blows, she remembered Konoha.

Her home, her teacher, Ino, Sai, Shizune, Kakashi. And most of all, Naruto.

His smile appeared in her mind like a warm light, almost childish, but unbreakable. She remembered his voice, his awkward jokes, his stubborn refusal to ever give up. She remembered how he always told her that no matter how hard things got, as long as someone believed in you, you were never truly alone.

And Sakura believed him.

She breathed again deeply, steadily. Bit by bit, the paralysis faded. With each second, she regained more control over herself.

“Just kill her already!” pleaded Riku from the mist, nervous, his eyes darting around. “We have to get out of here before another damn shinobi shows up, Gen!”

But Gen licked his lips.

“No... First, I’m gonna fuck her real good,” he growled. “I wanna see if she screams when she’s under me.” He laughed.

And then... a crack. The earth beneath them pulsed like a heartbeat.

Gen barely had time to register the fist that shattered his cheekbone. Sakura, still on the ground, had struck him with staggering force, enough to send him flying like a broken doll.

She rose to her feet slowly, heavy with exhaustion. Her eyes wet, blood dripping down her face, chest heaving and inside her... something more.

A shared rage. Not just hers and not just human.

That bastard had not only beaten her like a coward, he dared to touch her. She didn’t think twice. She rushed at him, as he gasped for breath, crawling. A whimper escaped his throat, but Sakura was already on him. Her boot crushed his torso with a sickening crack, brutal and final.

Silence fell.

Gen Kagetsu didn’t scream. He just died. Eyes still open.

Riku froze in place, pale as death. One look into the kunoichi’s eyes was enough.

“N-No...” he whispered, stepping back. “Monster...”

And like a frightened rat, he vanished into the mist, fleeing for his miserable life.

Sakura remained still.

Her breathing steadied, her heart calmed. The wound on her neck still burned, though less than before. The pressure in her temples was slowly fading. She wasn’t sure what had happened to her in those last minutes, nor what the voices in her head had been, but now, with the Kagetsu gone, she stood tall. Wobbly, but resolute.

She looked down at Gen’s corpse with disdain, then toward the blood-colored fog on the horizon. Masaru had vanished. She knew it. Why, she couldn’t say, but she felt it.

She had other priorities now: the village.

“I have to go back...” she whispered through gritted teeth.

And then, without looking back, she started to run. Back to the village.

The mist vibrated not with wind or chakra, but with the furious roar of an unleashed monster.

Before Sasuke, Daisuke Kagetsu no longer resembled a human. His body was covered in blackened, pulsating veins, writhing like worms beneath his skin. His flesh had turned gray and rough, and from his back sprouted extensions of hardened mist, thrashing like deformed wings or shattered tentacles. His eyes were black pits ringed in red, and every breath he exhaled released hot, toxic fumes.

“I’LL KILL YOU, UCHIHA!!” he bellowed, raising his club now covered in crystalized spikes made of his own blood. The weapon throbbed like a sick heart, pulsing with poisonous chakra.

Sasuke didn’t respond. The Rinnegan spun slowly in his left eye, and the Mangekyō glowed with icy determination in his right. He recognized that state: an unholy fusion of the Kagetsu kekkei genkai and the sect’s forbidden technique. A berserker mode fueled by the user’s own soul. Absolute power in exchange for self-destruction.

He couldn’t let him live.

Daisuke charged like a rabid beast, the mist distorting around him, his club buzzing with unnatural force. Sasuke narrowly dodged, reappearing behind him with a Chidori Nagashi that tore through the enemy’s back. But Daisuke spun, like a wounded bull, slamming into him with his shoulder and sending him crashing into a splintered tree. The impact shook the forest.

Sasuke coughed blood. His cloak was in tatters, his body bruised. But he didn’t stop.

“No matter how much power you vomit out,” he murmured as he stood, “if you lack control, you’re just another wild beast.”

“SHUT UP!” Daisuke howled, launching a barrage of spears made of solid mist and clotted blood.

Sasuke summoned his partial Susanoo. The ethereal arm blocked the attack. Then, in a flash, he appeared at Daisuke’s side, wielding his chakra blade. The slash was precise, deep but Daisuke endured it. He screamed like a beast, spun violently, and the deadly dance continued.

Mist, blood, and lightning. The roar of Chidori clashing with the cursed club. The low hum of Susanoo cutting through the dense crimson fog.

And then, Sasuke noticed it.

Daisuke was slowing down. His once-unpredictable attacks now had a delay. His movements were sloppier, as if his body was finally starting to fail.

He wasn’t the only one who noticed, it was Daisuke himself, remembering Sakura.

“…Your limbs won’t respond as smoothly anymore …”

The strike she’d landed on him earlier hadn’t just worked, it had been destabilizing him from within. That fortress of power, built on forbidden techniques, corrupted chakra, and rage, had begun to crack.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. This was the moment.

Daisuke raised his club for a downward strike, screaming with all the rage of his broken soul.

But this time, Sasuke didn’t dodge. He advanced.

“Amaterasu,” he said coldly.

Black flames burst from his eye and engulfed the monster’s arm. The club fell, devoured by hellfire. Daisuke screamed in agony. The corruption burned. The mist twisted and writhed as if it, too, felt its master’s pain.

Sasuke didn’t hesitate. He used the enemy’s momentum to drive the Susanoo’s sword directly into his abdomen, burying it deep and pinning him to the ground.

“This ends here,” he declared.

But Daisuke smiled, half his face burned, the other half insane.

“Even so... it’s already... too late... Uchiha... Masaru will have already... done what needed to be done...”

His voice was a venomous whisper.

“Too bad... for sweet Sakura...”

The world seemed to freeze. Sasuke blinked.

“What...?”

Daisuke only laughed, coughing up blood. Still impaled, his body tried to regenerate. His twisted flesh refused to die. The sect’s curse still sustained him, if only for seconds.

“She... should already... be possessed...” he managed to say before spitting a dark clot.

Sasuke looked at him with quiet fury. There was no time left.

With a low growl, he let the Susanoo envelop him completely. And then, without mercy, he delivered the final blow.

The ethereal avatar’s massive sword came down like divine judgment. Daisuke was cleaved in two. The black flames of Amaterasu consumed him entirely, and his body dissolved into red and black mist, his broken laughter fading with the smoke.

Sasuke fell to his knees, gasping among the blackened trees.

He knew this wasn’t over. But he was no longer sure this mess was just some personal vendetta, there was something else at stake, and Sakura was tangled up in it.

To his dismay, he could no longer remain hidden from her.

He rose. The mist ahead of him was denser and darker.

And he ran toward the village, too.

Chapter Text

The village was a battlefield.
The sky, darkened by the thick red mist, was saturated with screams, explosions, and the brutal sound of steel cutting through flesh. This wasn’t a normal assault. It was a purge.
The remaining members of the Red Harvest, ruthless fanatics, moved like specters through the fog, executing coordinated attacks with unnatural precision. They did not fear death. They sought it. But they weren’t alone.

"Fan formation! Cut off their chakra supply line!" ordered the ANBU captain, his hawk-shaped mask glinting under the faint glow of a luminous seal.
Around him, the other four ANBU performed containment seals in perfect sync. Black lines emerged from their palms, pierced the ground, and converged beneath the attackers’ feet. Barrier explosion. A dozen enemies were obliterated before they could even scream.

"To the left!" shouted Temari, unfurling her fan with majestic fury. A slicing gust swept through the entire street, blowing away bodies and mist alike. Some enemy shinobi were cleaved in half; others slammed into the ruins of nearby buildings.

"Close the northern flank, Kankurō!" barked Osamu, his clothes soaked in blood, but his eyes sharp as blades.
"On it. Karasu, Kuroari, Sanshōō… attack!" roared the puppeteer.
Kankurō’s puppets emerged from the shadows like mechanical demons, launching poisoned kunai, paralysis needles, and iron traps. A sect fanatic tried to dodge, but was caught between Kuroari’s jaws and instantly torn apart.

Osamu, for his part, fought like a colossus. His sensory abilities had adapted to the distortion caused by the mist, and he could now pinpoint enemy chakra signatures with astounding accuracy.
"Two behind the mill, one south of the warehouse! Let the ANBU take them!"
"Understood!" responded a wolf-masked ANBU before vanishing in a flash.

Underground explosions shook the terrain. Some members of the Red Harvest had activated suicide seals, taking both allies and ground with them. But the allied shinobi were adapting quickly. The mist was starting to thin in some areas, thanks to combined wind techniques from Temari and several Suna specialists, who summoned cyclones to clear visibility.

In the air, atop a rooftop, the monkey-masked ANBU unrolled a scroll.
"Multi-Seal Summoning: Chain Net!"
Dozens of reddish chakra chains erupted from the scroll, descending swiftly and ensnaring half a dozen fanatics charging toward a civilian evacuation group. The chains wrapped around them and snapped shut like shackles.

"Keep moving! Don’t break formation!" shouted a jōnin from Tani.
"Protect the hospital zone! That’s the last front!" added another from a rooftop.

Bodies piled up.
And still, the Red Harvest laughed. Many died with a smile disfigured by faith. Not all of them wanted to kill. Some simply wanted to burn with everything else.

The Monkey ANBU was ambushed by three enemies at once. His arm was severed, but before falling, he activated one last containment technique. The seal engraved on his tongue lit up, and a blinding light consumed them all.

Kankurō saw it from afar. He closed his eyes for a moment.
"Damn lunatics…"
Temari, panting, used her fan for the fourth time in ten minutes, unleashing another cutting wave that brought down an improvised barricade.
"Does this ever end?"

As explosions shook the sky and war cries echoed through the streets, the inner alleys of the village remained in tense shadow. It wasn’t silence, it was restraint. It was the sound of knives being sharpened, furniture dragged to block doors, mothers teaching their children not to cry.

"Clear signal at the well!" shouted a young man from a corner, a blue armband tied to his arm marking him as part of the watch group.

From atop a low house, an elderly woman raised a broken mirror and flashed it toward another rooftop. A chain of light signals crossed the village rooftops like a well-rehearsed whisper. The improvised lookouts were doing their job.

"East zone clear! Still no hostiles!" yelled Hiroto, leaning on his cane as he scanned the street with a pair of homemade binoculars.

Around him, adult men and sturdy elders —the blacksmith with his anvil, carpenters with their tools, and farmers armed with sharpened shovels— stood at intersections, ready to repel any attack. The defense was makeshift, improvised, but fierce.

At the center of the village, Akiko stood watch in her own home, crouched beside a second-floor slit that allowed her to see the street without exposing herself. Her face, lit by the dim glow of a sealed lantern, was calm but alert. Below her, in the basement, several women were hiding, among them Nao, who was quietly rocking little Sachiko while the chaos outside pounded against the walls in distant echoes.

Akiko said nothing, but kept an old kunai on her lap and a contact trap rigged by the stairs. She wasn’t going to let anyone come down without paying the price.

"Just a little longer, little one... sleep a bit more," Nao murmured, eyes damp as her baby squirmed restlessly at the sound of another explosion.

On another street, a group of teenagers ran through the shadows, guiding families who had lost their homes to fires and rubble. Their mission was clear: get them to the hidden access points of the village’s tunnels.

"Is the passage to the warehouse ready?" one asked breathlessly.

"Yeah. If something goes wrong, we evacuate through there. Just make sure the false entrance is sealed tight," replied another, adjusting the knot on his backpack.

Each carried the essentials: bandages, water, sharpened stones, and a carved stick bearing their family’s initials.

In one of the most remote houses, an old man walked through a room full of children aged five to twelve.

"If you hear three knocks, do nothing. If it’s five, move to the chest. And if someone shouts 'mountain water,' that means it’s one of ours. Understood?"

"Yes!" the children responded in unison.

One timidly raised his hand.

"And what if the bad men come?"

The old man looked at him in silence, with gravity.

"Then you stay still. Very, very still."

The red mist had turned into black smoke.

A dry roar shattered the stillness: one of the houses in the southern sector was burning like a torch. The fire licked the wooden walls and straw rooftops, leaping easily from one structure to the next. In less than five minutes, four homes were engulfed in flames, and the screams of panic spread like a new wave of terror.

From the second floor of her house, Akiko watched as the fire devoured the neighboring home. A moment later, she felt the heat licking her windows. It was no longer safe.

"Everyone upstairs!! Now!!" she shouted with authority, leaping down through the trapdoor into the basement where a dozen women were taking shelter, among them Nao with her baby.

"What’s happening?" someone asked.

"They’ve found us."

Akiko rang a small bell, followed by two flashes from a covered lantern. The signal was immediately picked up by the lookouts in other houses. Soon, other bells rang out. The communication network was activated.

Minutes later, teenagers with armbands appeared in the alleys: red for the wounded, blue for evacuation routes. They guided groups of civilians along alternate paths while a handful of men formed a protective perimeter.

But it wasn’t enough.

From the smoke and rubble emerged the enemies: hooded figures, wrapped in bandages and bones, faces twisted by ancient rituals. The Red Harvest had infiltrated more deeply than they thought.

"Purify the center!" one shouted, raising a claw made of nails and human hair.

Chaos erupted. The village men tried to repel them, but one was pierced by a crimson spear, and a woman who tried to shield the children fell beneath a rain of blades.

The villagers panicked. Some screamed, others broke formation and ran. The plan was falling apart.

And then it happened. A dull crash, a crack in the earth…

From the rooftops, a figure descended like a bolt of fury incarnate.

The impact kicked up a cloud of debris. Three sect members were flung against nearby walls.

Sakura Haruno landed in their midst, hair whipping around her face, skin smeared with dust and blood, clothes in tatters.

Nao recognized her instantly. She shielded her baby, Sachiko, with her body, lips trembling.

"Sakura-chan!"

The cultists hesitated. One lunged with a black spear forged from hardened blood.

Sakura turned. She stopped the weapon with her palm and, with a precise medical strike, touched a pressure point: the enemy's arm froze, and his body collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.

"Civilians to the east storehouse! Now!!" Sakura shouted without stopping her advance.

Akiko took charge immediately, leading the women toward the hidden tunnel as the lookouts scrambled to restore order.

But more enemies appeared. Four... six... eight. They began to surround the kunoichi.

Sakura raised her fists. Chakra boiled beneath her skin. The seal on her forehead glowed with a bright, unmistakable pink light.

She charged at them.

One punch shattered the ground, sending three enemies flying. A spinning kick broke through another’s defense, the crack of his collapse echoing. A medical palm blinded a cultist who tried to sneak up from behind. It all happened in seconds. Every strike was efficient and deadly.

The last remaining civilians were escorted by the youths into the underground. Hiroto, nearby with blood on his temple, joined in, beating back an attacker with his cane.

Sakura stepped back two paces, shielding Akiko and the others. She turned to the cultists still standing.

"If you want to purify something, you’ll have to go through me!"

The flames around her rose higher, casting long, dancing shadows. The sky, stained with smoke and crimson light, watched indifferently over the small hell unfolding in the heart of the village.

Sakura was the only wall standing between barbarity and the innocent.

"Run! Don’t stop!" she shouted as she deflected a curved blade aimed for her throat.

Three more cultists lunged from different directions, coordinated. They were fast, trained, fanatical. One with a pair of daggers coated in some dark liquid; another with a whip made of dried tendons; the third channeling a burning seal on his chest, preparing a suicide technique.

Sakura didn’t take a single step back.

The first dagger shattered into a thousand pieces against her forearm reinforced with chakra. The second attacker’s whip tangled in a lamp post, Sakura pulled him in with inhuman strength and smashed him against a wall, knocking him out cold.

The third ignited himself.

Sakura noticed too late. The symbol on his chest blazed like a miniature sun. But she was faster: she leapt toward him and slammed him into the ground with a downward punch, cushioning the explosion that came seconds later with her own body and a layer of healing chakra deployed at the last instant.

The ground shook.

Chunks of stone rained down on her. Her breathing was heavy, uniform torn, smoke stinging her eyes. But she didn’t fall. She didn’t even kneel.

Sakura panted, fists and feet planted firmly on the ruined ground. A line of blood trailed from her brow to her jaw.

And then, more of them appeared. Five... six... now eight. Surrounding her. One held a spiked mace made of human bones. Another clutched a bloody talisman with the kanji for “judgment” written in fresh flesh.

"The kunoichi is alone! Kill her!" one of the cultists shrieked, foaming at the mouth.

Sakura didn’t respond.

She couldn’t speak. If she spoke, she’d break. If she doubted, she’d die. If she fell, no one else would escape. With every breath, she summoned the names of those she loved. Tsunade. Shizune. Kakashi. Ino. Sai… Naruto. And that last name… Naruto, she felt it vibrate in her chest like a mantra.

"I won’t fail you. I won’t let them die. I won’t give up."

She clenched her teeth. The seal on her forehead lit up again.

"Get her!" the enemies shouted in unison.

They leapt, and so did Sakura. The first impact was like thunder.

One punch from Sakura shattered the bone weapon before it reached her. A spinning motion sent her into the air, where she landed a direct kick to an enemy’s jaw. The snap of a dislocated neck echoed. Blood and smoke.

The talisman was hurled at her, but she deflected it with a chakra-charged palm strike. The blast barely grazed her; the impact made her roll, but she landed on her feet.

The blood in her legs burned. A deep cut in her thigh. A rib maybe broken. But she was alive. And still fighting.

Behind her, the last groups of villagers vanished into the tunnels. Hiroto, Akiko, Nao, even children barely able to run. They had all made it out.

Sakura turned again to face her enemies. Her breathing was heavier. Her hands trembled more.

But her eyes… her eyes burned.

"It’s just you and me now," she said in a raspy voice. "Who’s next?"

And then she charged again, this time like a beast unleashed, just as Daisuke Kagetsu had once done.

The muscles in her legs tensed and released with a power that shook the ground with every stride. Every punch was an explosion; every kick, a storm. There was no refined technique, no surgical calculation. Only fury and purpose.

"AAAAHHHHH!" she roared, slamming a cultist against a stone wall so hard it cracked vertically.

The enemy didn’t even have time to scream before falling unconscious.

Bodies fell around her. Some flew, others rolled, some smashed into rooftops, walls, or the ground itself. Like rag dolls. Like insects.

Sakura panted, but didn’t stop. Her clothes soaked in sweat and blood, some hers, some not. The band holding her hair had come loose, and now her pink locks fell like wild vines, covering part of her face twisted with righteous fury.

The chakra from her seal spilled over like a second skin. Her eyes blazed with incandescent determination.

And though her mind told her, "it’s just adrenaline, just stress…" deep down, something else stirred.

She didn’t know how long she had been like this. Whether minutes or an eternity. She’d lost count of her enemies.

She didn’t know how many bones she’d broken. Didn’t know if she was screaming or if her scream was the only thing keeping her conscious.

She also didn’t know that she wasn’t alone.

From another part of the village, Sasuke Uchiha was also fighting.

The ground beneath his feet was a scorched battlefield. Fragments of stone and wood burned around him, blackened by the heat of his chakra.

The mist that once cloaked the passageways now evaporated just by coming near him.

His Sharingan spun, his Rinnegan pulsed like a violet sun. He appeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

His sword whistled as it sliced through the air, cutting down shadows, cultists, and smoke specters with the same ease. None lasted more than a second. And yet, he never stopped watching.

From a crumbling rooftop, he turned his head. In the distance, through embers, mist, and chaos, a scarlet figure fought without pause: Sakura.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. A frozen moment in the middle of war.

He saw her pushing through enemies, punch after punch, destroying without losing her rhythm. He saw her bleeding from her leg and not faltering. He saw her surrounded by fire, wrapped in dust… and advancing as if nothing could stop her.

And then, the memory struck him:

"…She went to meet with a kunoichi with pink hair..."

"… Masaru will have already... done what needed to be done… Too bad… for sweet Sakura..."

Daisuke’s words, filled with scorn and a disturbing devotion, echoed in his mind.

“Had they done something to her?”, he wandered.

Sasuke clenched his teeth, but didn’t move. Not yet. He used his Rinnegan to scan Sakura, searching for anything unusual in her chakra network. To his surprise, he found nothing alarming. And yet, there was something in her, something in the way she moved now that made him question whether she had truly come out unscathed from her fights against the Kagetsu brothers.

His attention shifted back to the enemies in his own area. There were stragglers from the Red Harvest that he couldn’t let escape. But before diving back into the fight, he looked at her once more.

He saw her send several enemies flying with just her fists, standing like a wall, then charging into others all at once. He understood now that Sakura didn’t need saving. Not anymore. Not like before, when she was just a genin who sighed over him between poorly executed missions and foolish behavior. That version of her no longer existed.

And though he didn’t say it aloud, something within him, something he rarely acknowledged, recognized it clearly.

Sakura Haruno had become strong. And not because of him.

The rooftops creaked like broken bones, and the reddish mist mixed with the thick smoke of fire, painting the sky a sickly crimson.

But the defense hadn’t collapsed yet. From the eastern flank, Temari and Kankurō advanced like a coordinated storm.

The wind kunoichi spun on her heel, her giant fan whistling as it opened to its full extension. With a single horizontal sweep, she unleashed a gust that snuffed out the flames by cutting off their oxygen and in the process, hurled three enemies against the wall of a still-standing home.

The crunch of their bodies slamming into the wall was drowned out by the roar of the fire.

Her face was blackened with soot, her hair stuck to her cheeks with sweat, but her eyes remained cold, calculating.

"Kankurō, cover the northern wing! There are arsonists on the rooftops!" she shouted, her gaze fixed on the flickers of light dancing between the rooftops.

"On it!" roared the puppeteer, clenching his fist before releasing Karasu, who shot like a projectile toward the nearest rooftop.

The puppet’s segmented body disassembled midair to dodge an enemy kunai, then reassembled itself mid-flight, dropping like a lethal trap onto two hooded cultists.

"No one escapes Suna today!"

The cultists barely had time to scream.

Karasu tore them apart with metal claws, while Kuroari, his other puppet, emerged from the shadows to trap a third in its chest compartment.

"I’ve got another group heading toward the hospital!" Temari reported through a rudimentary communicator pressed to her ear.

"I’ll take the rear! Send them my way!" Kankurō responded, spinning his chakra threads with brutal precision.

The puppets sliced through flesh and wood like scalpels.

"So they’ve come to purify us, huh?" Temari muttered to herself as her fan snapped shut with a metallic click.

While the sky burned, the two siblings of the Sand didn’t take a single step back.

In the heart of the village, the heat was unbearable.
Flames crackled between the wooden houses like ravenous beasts. And amid that chaos, Osamu and the jōnin of Tani stood their ground.

They formed lines between the ruined homes, their faces drenched in sweat and soot, but their eyes focused, disciplined. Water sprang from their hands, from cracked rooftops, from underground wells.
Some of the more skilled jōnin condensed the moisture in the air, creating streams that slithered like blue serpents through the buildings, dousing what they could, cooling what they couldn’t save.

"Channel it toward the back alleys! Redirect the flames! Protect the storage houses!" roared Osamu as he wove hand seals at blistering speed.

Their chakras worked in unison, building a liquid, mobile shield, a kind of flexible wall that absorbed the heat and redirected it.

"We can’t lose the supply depot! That rice is the only thing keeping the shelters fed for a week!" he added, slamming his open palm to the cracked ground. A geyser erupted, soaking a wall already on the verge of collapse.

Beside him, several shinobi from Sunagakure worked without hesitation.
One of them, a burly man with weathered skin, spread a fuinjutsu-sealed cloth over a burning area; as he unfurled it, the scroll absorbed the flames like a bottomless well.

"Tani, take the right flank! Suna, with me to the side depot! Anyone with earth-style jutsu, brace the walls before they give!" shouted another shinobi, proving that in battle, ranks meant less than real leadership.

There, among water, smoke, and ashes, the alliance between Suna and Tani was no longer just ink on a diplomatic scroll. And for the first time in a long while, the shinobi of both nations weren’t fighting for their own villages, they were fighting for the same one.

Sakura was still fighting. But she sensed the presence of several chakra signatures.

From the fire-stained mist, four masked figures emerged. Konoha’s answer to the chaos: the ANBU.

The Falcon, agile and lethal, struck first. His curved katana crackled with lightning chakra, and with a single slash, he cut down an enemy, the flash of electricity silencing the cultist's scream before his body hit the ground. He leapt across rooftops as if the very air propelled him, leaving a luminous trail with each blow.

The Boar, bulky and clad in black rune-engraved armor, moved like an unstoppable force. His iron mace came down on a group of enemies trying to ambush Sakura from an alley. One blow was enough. The ground trembled, stones cracked, and bodies flew like broken dolls. He activated a seal on his arm and a circular barrier spread out, trapping three cultists in a chakra prison.

The Crow, slender and graceful, unfurled scrolls from his sleeves like extended wings. Small summoned birds emerged: shadow thrushes, flaming crows, illusory hawks. A flock struck down an enemy attempting a mist jutsu. When he shielded his eyes, it was already too late: the Crow had ensnared him in a genjutsu. The man dropped to his knees, screaming, clawing at his face.

The Wolf, the fastest of them all, moved through the mist like an invisible gust. His sword was so fine it looked like condensed smoke. Only the streaks of blood marked his passage. He used wind to deflect attacks, propel himself, and slice through his targets.

In the center, Sakura stood panting, covered in dust, blood, and glowing chakra on her forehead. Her fists were still burning.

The Crow glanced at her.
"Haruno-san… you’re injured. It would be best to fall back. We—"
"No," she interrupted with a raspy but determined voice. "I'm not leaving yet."

There was a moment of silence. The Falcon turned slightly. He said nothing.
But his subtle nod said everything.
"Then we fight together," the Wolf growled.

Like a trained squad, Sakura launched forward first, chakra pulsing under her skin like a war drum. Her fist smashed into the ground, sending out a shockwave that hurled rubble and enemies alike.

The moment one cultist lunged at her from a rooftop, the Falcon was already there. A flash of lightning cleaved him in half before the body hit the ground.
"Clear," he murmured.

Sakura turned to her left. Three cultists with ritual masks circled her, their hands smeared with blood and blades. One unleashed a solid mist technique. Another hurled an explosive seal shaped like a cross.

The Crow moved in. His illusory birds spread out like liquid shadow. One enemy screamed, hallucinating his body burning. A second was seized by a real flock of thrushes and dragged skyward, then dropped. The third received a punch from Sakura directly to the chest, snapping his sternum.

"Thanks," she said without looking back.
"Don’t thank me. Just stay alive," replied the Crow.

The Wolf vanished from sight. Only the sound of slicing wind betrayed his presence. A dozen cultists tried to flank from the east, climbing ruined walls. They didn’t make it. A flurry of razor-sharp cuts sliced through them like wet paper.

Bodies fell without understanding what hit them. The Wolf reappeared beside Sakura.
"Flank clear," he reported.

Sakura nodded with respect.
"You arrived just in time."

A taller cultist emerged from the mist, draped in bones, chains, and animal fangs. He held two chakra signatures: one stolen, one corrupted. He roared and charged with brute force. The Boar stood his ground like a wall. The impact was massive. Both staggered for a second, but the ANBU didn’t fall.

He activated three seals on his arm, trapping the enemy in an iron dome-shaped containment field.
"One less," he grunted.

Then a dozen more appeared.

Cultists armed with bone spears, explosive seals in their teeth, bloodshot eyes. A final ambush. A trap to exhaust the last defenders.

But it didn’t work. Sakura raised her fist.

The marks on her forehead began to glow. Her chakra burst like a blooming flower of pink energy.

"Now!" she shouted.

The Falcon and the Wolf appeared instantly at her sides, shielding her.
The Crow weaved a circle of genjutsu seals, disrupting the enemy’s perception.
The Boar raised his mace and slammed it down, fracturing the terrain and raising a stone wall between the cultists and the last civilians fleeing toward the tunnels.

The timing was perfect.

Sakura ran along the wall as if it were solid ground. She leapt high, arm extended downward.

"SHANNAROOOO!" she yelled.

And her fist fell like a comet.

The explosion leveled a wide sector of alleys, sealing off any reinforcements. Several enemies were buried, others thrown.

The earth trembled. Silence.

Then, the crunch of debris. The ANBU regrouped around her. Sakura was still standing, bleeding, breathing hard but alive.

The Falcon spoke first.
"Objective complete. Sector secured."
"And Haruno-san?" asked the Crow.

Sakura raised her hand with a dust-smeared smile.
"I'm still here."

The village trembled, but the chaos had begun to retreat.

The red mist no longer covered the rooftops, and the screams had become sporadic, interrupted only by the whistling of projectiles and the dry crunch of debris.

Sasuke landed in the middle of a partially devastated plaza, covered in dust and the blood of others, his chakra cloak still crackling over his shoulders. Beside him, the sound of sand scraping the pavement signaled Temari’s arrival, her fan closed but still steaming. Kankurō appeared seconds later, his chakra threads glowing as he retrieved one of his puppets, now stained with mist and blood.

There were few left.

The last members of the Red Harvest fled through alleys, fear stabbing into their backs like an invisible knife. They were no longer soldiers, just the scattered echoes of a bleeding cult. The battle for the village was nearly over.

"I thought you weren’t going to join us," Temari muttered, not lowering her fan.

"I'm done in my sector," Sasuke replied, turning his head slightly toward her. "Let’s finish this."

Kankurō snorted, reloading Karasu after a swift strike.

"Last clusters on Workshop Street. Three. Maybe four hiding in the market."

Sasuke nodded. His Rinnegan scanned everything, there was no room for surprises now.

"I’ll take the market," he announced, vanishing in a flicker. "I’ll drive them toward you."

And he did. He reappeared among collapsed stalls and charred awnings, where four Red Harvest members were attempting to summon something with shaky hands and twisted seals. They failed.

A crackling whisper preceded the surge. Chidori Nagashi exploded like a hungry serpent across dry earth. Two enemies dropped, convulsing, no time to scream.

The other two ran straight into the trap.

"Now!" Temari roared, spinning her fan open in a powerful arc. A slicing gust ripped through the alley, hurling the fleeing cultists against the walls.

"Karasu!" Kankurō commanded, and his puppet descended like an iron beast. Its extended arm fired cables tipped with poisoned needles, pinning down the remaining survivors.

Sasuke appeared among them a second later, sword in hand, but he didn’t strike. He just stared at the blood-soaked ground.

"That’s all of them," Temari said, lowering her fan.

Kankurō looked around. The mist was gone. Only ruins, smoke... and a silence that felt almost afraid.

"So… is it over?" he asked.

Sasuke didn’t answer right away. Then, quietly, he said:

"Only part of it."

Because he could feel it in his bones. Masaru Kagetsu still breathed, somewhere in the world. But for now, the village was safe.

Temari crossed her arms, eyes fixed on the red horizon.

"And what now?"

Sasuke looked toward the distance, where Sakura’s chakra still flickered in slow, exhausted pulses.

"We wait…" he said.

The hospital hadn't been touched by fire, but inside, it was a different kind of battlefield.

Sakura pushed through the emergency doors, her hands still stained with dried blood. Her clothes were torn, blackened by smoke and ash, but her gaze remained unwavering. She was immediately greeted by the smell of antiseptic, burns, and fear, and the broken symphony of screams, sobs, and hurried footsteps.

Suzume Takao, the hospital administrator, usually pristine and meticulous, was helping to support a teenager with lacerations. Her blouse was soaked with sweat, and her expression was exhausted. But when she saw Sakura, she raised an eyebrow with a mix of surprise and relief.

"Haruno-san… finally."

Further down the main hallway, Director Dōzan looked up from a stretcher, surgical gloves still stained with clotted blood.

His gray eyes fixed on her coldly.

"Took the head medic long enough to stop playing kunoichi," he muttered, just loud enough for the nearby Tani medics to hear. Some of them nodded silently in agreement.

But not all. Several of her colleagues from Konoha —nurses, surgical aides, doctors— turned to her, their eyes shining with exhaustion.

One of them whispered, "She’s back… finally."

Sakura said nothing. She didn’t defend herself.

She walked straight to the sterilization room, removed her torn gloves, scrubbed her arms up to the elbows with methodical precision, and activated a soft flow of medical chakra to remove biological residue and seal any superficial wounds.

She took a deep breath.

"Status report," she ordered clearly. "I want to know how many critical patients remain, what supplies we have left, and the estimated survival time for those in surgery."

Suzume stepped closer, still clutching a bloodstained clipboard.

"Thirty-four civilian casualties, fifteen in serious condition. Twenty-seven shinobi, seven critical, two in surgery. We have 40% of medical supplies remaining. There's a water cut in the east wing."

"Distribute emergency solutions into smaller vials and redirect chakra reserves to the pediatric wing," Sakura instructed immediately as she tied her hair back with a makeshift band. She glanced over the folders quickly. "I'll take the abdominal trauma patient and the collapsed lung case. Suzume, I need you to lead resuscitation in Emergency Ward II. Director Dōzan… can remain in Major Surgery."

Dōzan didn’t respond right away, but his eyes followed her as she grabbed a mask and headed for the first operating room.

The dawn had thickened like the smoke still clinging to the clothes of the patients.

Sakura washed her hands for the seventh time. Her knuckles were red and raw, her skin dry, her chakra drained to the edge of collapse. But she couldn’t stop. Not yet.

She had sutured, drained, sealed open wounds with inhuman precision. She had used every scrap of her medical and shinobi knowledge, every breath, every drop of chakra. When someone offered her a chair to rest for a few minutes, she simply shook her head. When Suzume tried to pull her away to eat, Sakura only murmured:

“I had worse nights during the epidemic in Konoha. This is nothing.”

But she knew she was lying. This night was different. It was a terrible night.

There was something in the wounds. In the expressions of the injured. In the screams she thought she still heard, though they had long gone silent.

A tension that refused to fade, even when the bleeding had stopped. It was an exhausting night. And yet, she didn’t allow herself to stop.

She was examining an infected burn dressing in the burn ward when Takumi called her silently from the entrance.

“Room 3. Someone wants to see you,” he said.

Sakura blinked. She couldn’t think of who.

But when she opened the door, she found Hiroto, Akiko, and Nao sitting on folded mats. Nao held baby Sachiko, already asleep, and Akiko had a cup of hot broth in her hands. Hiroto was half-covered by a blanket, with bandages on his arm and forehead.

All three stood up the moment they saw her.

“Sakura-chan!” Nao called out, her voice thick with emotion.

Sakura smiled, tired, but genuine.

She walked over and let herself be hugged by Nao for a moment, then by Akiko.

“Are you alright?”

“We're alive,” Hiroto replied with a crooked smile. “Just… a little shaken.”

“Relieved, mostly. The fire didn’t reach the house,” added Akiko, her voice cracking. “Just part of the roof… But that can be fixed.”

“A neighbor of ours… Kenta. He has burns on his arm and back,” Nao murmured. “And two boys who were helping guide people… they got caught. One's in surgery, the other…”

Sakura nodded, her lips tight.

“They're on my priority list. They're being treated. I won’t let them die.”

Then, Nao looked at her with a mix of gratitude and tenderness.

“You’re hurt too.”

“I’m fine,” Sakura lied again. Her knuckles were blistered, her body covered in cuts, and her muscles trembled from exhaustion. “But I’m glad to see you. Really.”

She looked at Nao, then down at little Sachiko, who slept as if nothing had happened.

“I promised you, didn’t I?”

“Promised me what?”

Sakura smiled again, her eyes red from fatigue.

“That your hill would be safe. No one touched your house while I was there.”

Nao didn’t speak. She just looked down and nodded, holding her daughter a little tighter.

Akiko, her voice still steady despite the weariness, gave a teasing smile:

“You were incredible out there! I didn’t know you could fight like that.”

Sakura shook her head.

“I didn’t do it alone. We all fought. You did too. I saw Hiroto-san swing his staff at one of those bastards.” Akiko and Nao laughed.

“My dad still fights like a young man,” Akiko said, elbowing him playfully. Hiroto chuckled, slightly flustered.

“Maybe so… but I couldn’t fight off more than two enemies at once like our Sakura-chan did.”

Sakura could only smile. She thanked them with a hand on each shoulder, then offered a soft promise as she turned to go:

“I’ll come back to check on you when I’m done. Rest as much as you can.”

And she left the room, her feet dragging… but her back still straight.

Sakura finished closing the wound of a Tani chūnin with a trembling hand. The line of chakra was no longer steady; her control was faltering. The room around her seemed to waver between the present and a heavy mist that didn’t come from outside.

“Haruno-san,” said a voice, firm, but not harsh.

It was Suzume Takao, her expression stern but her gaze warm. Her sleeves were rolled up, and the dark circles under her eyes looked the size of a kunai.

“You need to rest. Now.”

“I still have three patien—”

“No. No more. You think that if you stop, the world will too. But that’s not how we work.”

Sakura blinked, sluggishly, almost confused. Suzume took her gently by the arm but didn’t allow for any argument.

“You remind me of Tsunade-shishō,” Sakura muttered in resignation as she was guided toward the door.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Sakura didn’t argue anymore. She just let herself be led. She didn’t go to her room, she didn’t want to lie down.

She simply walked to the hospital’s waiting room, now empty except for a few folded blankets and abandoned cups of cold tea. She dropped into one of the seats furthest from the door, leaned her head back... and closed her eyes.

Fatigue wrapped around her like a cloak.

And she dreamed. Or thought she dreamed.

Before her stood a massive black tree, its branches spreading like claws, lush yet lifeless. Its thick roots stretched across the ground, entwining skulls and ancient structures.
A ruined temple, covered in circular symbols like the ones she had seen etched into the bodies of the Red Harvest. It was nearly buried in mist.
A raging sea, its roars tearing open the skies. The waves crashed violently against torn cliffs.
White eyes, without iris, without pupil, watched her from the darkness, floating among strands of hair long and black as ink.
A red mist spread through the air, like blood dissolving in clear water.
And screams… gut-wrenching screams from a woman.
Or was it her own voice?

"Sakura!"

Sakura woke with a jolt.
Her body ached. She had screamed. Her breath came in gasps. Her gown clung to her skin. Her heart raced wildly. She could still see fragments of the tree, the temple… those eyes.

"Are you okay?" asked a voice nearby.

She turned. One of Konoha’s ANBU, the one with the Crow mask, stood nearby, visibly nervous, as if afraid he had startled her.

"It was just a bad dream," she murmured.

The ANBU hesitated for a moment. Then he sat down in the seat next to her, careful not to intrude.

"Haruno-san?" he murmured, his voice muffled behind the mask.

"I’m sorry," Sakura said. "I don’t know what happened."

"You fell asleep. You were… agitated."

Sakura sat up slowly, running a hand across her face.

She looked at him. Despite being exhausted, she still had the strength to frown if anyone dared say, "You need to rest."

But he didn’t say anything else. He just stepped closer and leaned forward, offering her a metal canteen.
"Thanks," Sakura said, accepting it.

There was a pause.
Then, with a nervous sigh, the ANBU removed his mask. He had taken off his mask. His face was slender, his eyes the color of winter ash. His dark hair was simply tied back.
"Uhm… My name is… Ren," he murmured, as if that confession alone was a monumental effort. Sakura watched him in silence.

"You were in the medical unit during the war," he added, slightly rushed. "I… I was there. I was wounded. And… later… I was also in the east wing of Konoha Hospital… when the Crimson Plague unleashed the epidemic."

Sakura narrowed her eyes, recalling, just briefly, among so many faces. Maybe not his face, but yes, the type of chakra. The way she had stabilized him.
"It was you. The shinobi who didn’t want to eat anything unless it had ginger?" she murmured.

Ren turned red instantly.
"Yes! I mean… it helps my stomach… Sorry, I didn’t mean to be a burden…"

Sakura smiled for the second time that night.
"You weren’t."

He nodded, still nervous. He pressed his lips together, struggling with something he clearly needed to say but which seemed too big to get out.
"I wanted to tell you… something," he said awkwardly, not quite meeting her eyes. "I don’t want to bother you, I just…"

Sakura watched him, her heart still pounding.
"Yes?"

Ren took a deep breath, as if reciting something he had rehearsed for days.
"You… saved me twice."

She looked at him, confused.

"During the war, when I was wounded,  my chest had been torn open by an explosion. They said there was no hope. But you showed up… and within twenty minutes, I was breathing again."

Sakura vaguely remembered that night. Blood everywhere. Masses of bodies to treat. Yes… he had been one of them.

"And later… during the epidemic. I got infected. My organs were shutting down. They said if I didn’t get the prototype antiserum in time… I would die."

Sakura nodded slowly.
"You were in that ward too… One of the few who survived the first version."

Ren nodded, and finally looked at her.
"I'm not someone important. Just another shadow. But you… you've always been there. When everyone else ran, you stepped forward. And… we're still here, because you're still…"

Sakura lowered her gaze, visibly moved. But tired. So very tired.
"Thank you," she said at last. "For telling me. I didn’t know."

Ren hesitated for another second, then stood up.
"I don’t want to interrupt your rest. I just… wanted you to know."

Sakura watched him walk toward the door.
Before he left, she said,
"Ren?"

He stopped. Looked at her from the corner of his eye.
"You saved lives tonight too. We're even."

A pause.
"We're not… I didn’t save you the same way you saved me…" Ren said, a little sadly.

"But you helped me out there. And I’m grateful for that," Sakura replied.

And for the first time, Ren smiled sincerely. Then he put his mask back on, becoming “The Crow” once again, and left.
Sakura closed her eyes, with a faint smile.

Somewhere. Perhaps a forgotten mountain. Perhaps a field covered in ash. Or a plane older than the known world.
Masaru Kagetsu walked through the shadows as if strolling through his own garden on a midnight walk. The red mist brushed against his bare heels. His cloak, torn and stained with dried blood, swayed gently. But his pace was calm. His steps, certain. Above his head, the sky was a black sheet, no moon, no stars. No time.
All around him, dead trees rose like skeletons chained to the earth. The silence was absolute, broken only by the crunch of rotting leaves beneath his feet.

"I thought you'd take longer," Masaru said without turning.

From the mist, a figure emerged.
He wore a long, dark coat, also marked by battle. His face was partially hidden behind an Oni mask that covered his nose, mouth, and chin. Only his light-colored eyes were visible in the shadows.
He was the last surviving member of the Red Harvest who had attacked the village. He stopped a few steps away from Masaru and bowed, slightly.

"She resisted," said the masked man. "She lost control for a moment… but came back. She destroyed us… without fully breaking."

Masaru stopped. Closed his eyes. Inhaled slowly.
"Then she knows. At least a little," he whispered. "The blood sings in her veins."

The Oni nodded.
"She’s alive. Strong. Unbroken."
"Perfect."

Silence returned, heavy.
"By the way, Daisuke fell," added the masked one, emotionless. "The Uchiha killed him."

Masaru didn’t react. Not with surprise, nor sorrow.
He simply exhaled slowly, like someone confirming something they'd always known.
"I knew long ago," he said, opening his eyes. "Daisuke would never live to see the end."

The Oni lowered his gaze.
"Doesn’t it hurt you?"

Masaru smiled with strange tenderness, as if speaking of a distant memory.
"Daisuke lived and died as he wished. He faced a worthy rival. And he did it with fire in his hands."

"Then…?"
"'Live by the sword, die by the sword.'"

The Oni remained silent. He only breathed.
The mist seemed to hold its breath, expectant.

"And now what?" he finally asked. "Half of the Harvest has been wiped out. After tonight, we’ll have the main nations hunting us like dogs. Your name is on every blacklist now. What do you have left?"

Masaru lifted his gaze.
"Everything."
"Everything?"
"Can’t you see? Tonight wasn’t a loss. It was a planting."

The Oni remained motionless.
"The other half is already moving," Masaru continued. "And they’re no longer in the Land of Rivers, or the Land of Fire. There’s only one place they could be one even the Raikage doesn’t dare tread. That’s where the true heart of the Harvest beats. Don’t you remember?"

"And what orders will you give them?"

Masaru turned slowly.
His face looked older now. As if time itself whispered in his ear.
"To prepare the Sanctuary."

"Don’t you think it’s too soon?"

Masaru smiled.
"The vessel has awakened. Not completely… but she’s seen the tree, she’s heard the sea, she’s brushing the threshold."

The Oni murmured something, like an ancient prayer.
"And if she resists?"

Masaru stepped closer, placing a hand on his shoulder. His voice was soft, almost kind.
"Everyone resists at first. But the red flower always blooms. Even in the mud."

He turned to leave, vanishing into the mist that no longer belonged to this world.

"Take off that mask," he ordered without looking back. "Clean your face."

"Am I no longer needed, Masaru?" said the Oni with a hint of amusement.

Masaru stopped.
"Now more than ever. But not as a shadow… as her guide."

And he disappeared among roots and vapor.

Chapter Text

At dawn, the village smelled of smoke, metal, and earth dampened by sweat and blood.
The fighting was over, but the real battle, the one of counts, healing, and difficult decisions, was just beginning.

Sakura moved from room to room, hallway to hallway, wearing her medical coat over a still-stained combat uniform. Her voice was firm, though lower than usual, as if she didn’t want to break the fragile calm that had settled over the hospital.

"Have the critical patients in Ward C been stabilized?" she asked without stopping.
"Almost all of them," replied Takumi beside her, holding a clipboard with updated reports. "Three are still in serious condition. But they’re alive thanks to your intervention. None died under your watch."

Sakura nodded, though not with relief. It was the least she could do.
In total, 61 wounded between civilians and shinobi.
Burns, fractures, smoke poisoning, wounds from weapons imbued with dark chakra. Most were out of danger, but not all.

In a ward covered with white sheets, the body of the ANBU with the monkey mask rested on a stretcher, covered up to his shoulders. His mask was broken. He had died protecting the southern line. Sakura remembered him: he had bowed to her days earlier after a quick medical consultation.
"He died with honor," whispered one of his ANBU companions from the shadows. "He died quickly."

Another report confirmed the deaths of 19 Tani shinobi: all members of the squad stationed at the improvised outpost, all annihilated by the Kagetsu twins during the first phase of the attack. Only the traces of their jutsu allowed the events to be identified.

And then there was everything else.
Destroyed homes: 18.
Homes with partial structural damage: 32.
Total loss of communal storage buildings on the eastern side.

Reconstruction would take weeks, maybe months.
But there was something harder to rebuild than the walls: trust.

The following days brought no peace. Just as the smoke from the burned houses began to fade, a new storm was rising in the hospital corridors, not with kunai or seals, but with reports, recriminations, and accusations disguised as diplomacy.

In the emergency council room were the representatives from Tani (including Dozan), civil leaders (including Hiroto and Akiko), the representatives from Suna: Temari, Kankuro, and Suzume. Along with the ANBU Hawk Captain and Sakura, exhausted but in control.

The participants in the battles gave their testimonies in order. When her turn came, she had to provide the most detailed account possible.

When she spoke of the Kagetsu brothers, silence fell over the room.

"There were no living witnesses of their arrival," said Director Dozan, tense and hesitant. "Only you."

"It was them," she said clearly. "The Kagetsu twins. I fought both Daisuke and Masaru."

Murmurs rose like echoes through the room.

"You fought them alone?"

"Not exactly. There were brief moments when they switched positions using some kind of substitution technique or high-level genjutsu. I couldn’t completely follow their movements, but both were there… and both fled. Just like Riku."

"So the twins are still alive?"

"I don’t know," she answered truthfully. "In the chaos of the fight, Masaru attacked me from behind with a strange technique. It felt like my entire nervous system was being tampered with… like something was trying to freeze me from the inside."

"A seal? A sensory jutsu?"

"Maybe. He launched a barrage of senbon directly at the back of my neck. The effect was nearly paralyzing. I wouldn’t have overcome it without my Byakugou seal. After that, they vanished. I found no trace of their chakra, no residual markings. I thought they wanted to destabilize me, cause a temporary breakdown. I assumed it was a genjutsu or some kind of advanced paralysis technique."

"And it left no trace?"

"I underwent several exams afterward. CT scans, bloodwork, chakra network inspection. Everything came back normal. No seal or foreign agent was detected in my body. No residual effects."

Dozan watched her silently from the far end of the table, brow furrowed. Some of his colleagues, especially those from Tani, also looked skeptical. But others exchanged looks of respect.

The head medic of Konoha had returned, and she had fought on the front lines.

"What about the other brothers?"

"Riku fled after I killed Gen Kagetsu in self-defense."

"So Gen attacked you as well?"

"He took advantage of the moment when I was paralyzed to…" Sakura had to pause. "To attack me. Masaru was already gone by then, and I was just trying to regain control of my body. After a few minutes, I was finally able to move again. I killed Gen in the process while trying to get him off me."

Suzume then stepped in with another report.

"This morning, the recon team found charred human remains near the edge of the forest. The body was split in two, with severe burns. Based on the markings on what was left of the clothing and a recognizable scar, we believe it was Daisuke Kagetsu. We haven’t been able to retrieve the body because it is still burning."

Everyone looked at each other in confusion.
"Is it still on fire?" asked Dozan, blinking in confusion.
"They’re not ordinary flames. They’re black flames that, for some reason, won’t extinguish."
Sakura remained silent.
Her fingers twitched slightly over the edge of the desk.
She said nothing. But inside... something stirred. She hadn’t killed him. Masaru hadn’t either. Only one person came to mind who could wield such power: "The flames of Amaterasu..."
But Sakura refused to speak his name.

Immediately after, the ANBU captain from Konoha asked permission to speak:
"Honorable council members, allow me to deliver this document sent by the Hokage himself. In it, you’ll find the explanation you’re looking for, along with the confirmation of Daisuke Kagetsu’s elimination."

All eyes turned to the ANBU for a moment. Dozan nodded and let the ANBU approach to hand him a scroll bearing Konoha’s seal. The director opened it hastily and read the contents quickly, then passed it to his colleagues to review the information provided by Kakashi Hatake.
"According to this document, the execution of Daisuke Kagetsu is confirmed," said Dozan, adding no further details.

Sakura was left wondering what exactly the scroll contained, but it was clear Dozan wouldn’t disclose it. Still, she had her suspicions. Suzume cleared her throat to continue after the interruption.
"The important thing is that the immediate threat has been neutralized," she added.
"But this isn’t over," added Dozan. "Masaru Kagetsu is still out there. What guarantees do we have that he won’t return?"

The room fell silent.
"The reports are clear," continued the elder Dozan, lifting a scroll and looking at no one but her. "Sixty-one wounded, twenty-four of them in critical condition as of this morning. Property damage across at least thirty homes. Two food warehouses destroyed. One ANBU dead and nearly twenty Tani shinobi, all experienced. And for what? So a kunoichi could abandon her post as head medic to 'play war'."

"With all due respect," Suzume spoke from one side of the room, "if Sakura Haruno hadn’t been present on the battlefield, the numbers would be far worse. What she did—"
"What she did was make decisions beyond her authority!" interrupted Dozan, slamming his palm on the table. "This village is not a Konoha outpost. It’s a place of peace. It was neutral. And it was attacked because you brought the war with you."

"Are you implying Sakura caused the attack?" asked Temari coldly.

Dozan didn’t answer right away. His gaze locked onto Sakura.
"I’m saying her presence drew the enemy here. Or are we going to pretend the Kagetsu twins showing up is a coincidence?"

Sakura raised her head, throat dry and back as tense as a wire.

"And yet... no one died under my watch," she said quietly, but firmly.

"But people died under our banner!" snapped one of Tani's leaders. "This cannot go unpunished. This council demands a formal sanction. At the very least, a suspension from her medical duties here. We cannot allow individual decisions to keep jeopardizing such a fragile diplomatic structure."

Reactions were immediate. The civilians murmured among themselves in disagreement, while Temari and Kankuro muttered something about "Tani’s irrational pride." Dozan nearly smiled in satisfaction.

Suzume opened her mouth to defend her, but Sakura raised a hand to stop her.

"I accept," she said in a neutral but dry tone. "If a sanction helps Tani maintain its alliance with Konoha and Suna, then so be it. But make no mistake: if I were put in the same situation again, I’d make the same decision."

"Even if it means breaking protocol?" asked a representative from the Land of Rivers.

"Even if it means breaking myself," Sakura replied without blinking.

Dozan sank into his seat, saying nothing more. Other leaders exchanged uncertain glances.

For a moment, the council fell silent. Not because they had won.

But because the woman they were trying to punish had not been defeated. She had only lost a little more of herself.

And then, from the civilians’ side, Hiroto slowly stood.

"With all due respect to the council... we won’t allow the name of this village to be used to cover decisions we didn’t make," he said in a grave tone.

Dozan frowned.

"Mr. Hiroto, you are not part of Tani’s military force..."

"No," the elder interrupted, "but this village doesn’t belong to your militia either. We are here thanks to the Daimyo of the Land of Rivers."

A murmur rippled through the room.

Akiko, seated among several civilians, stood as well.

"Sakura Haruno didn’t abandon her post," she said clearly. "She saved more than thirty people in the central part of the village. Women. Children. Elderly. Then she returned to the hospital to continue helping. Neither you nor any of your men were there."

"That doesn’t cancel out her irresponsibility!" another Tani delegate snapped.

"What irresponsibility are you talking about?" Hiroto scoffed. "I saw this young woman hold off more than a dozen of those terrorists on her own. We saw it. No one had to tell us."

Sakura could barely lift her gaze. Her throat burned. But the heat running down her back wasn’t shame. It was something else, something like recognition.

Temari crossed her arms, observing the civilians attentively. Suzume nodded discreetly, grateful for their support.

"We will not accept any sanctions," Hiroto concluded. "And if Tani's council insists, then this village will refrain from participating in your meetings until you come to your senses."

Dozan clenched his teeth but said nothing.
It was Akiko who delivered the final blow.
"If Sakura Haruno falls, this village falls with her. And believe me…" she looked at the high-ranking officials of Tani, "neither you nor we will survive a second attack without someone like her."

The silence left by Akiko's intervention was finally broken by the dry voice of one of Tani's delegates.
"We are pleased that Miss Haruno has accepted responsibility for her actions," he said with a brief bow. "The Council of Tanigakure will take everything presented into account and will issue its official resolution in the coming days. The punishment will be proportional to the offense committed."

An indignant murmur swept through the room again. The civilian representatives frowned, and Hiroto sank into his seat, lips pressed tight. Akiko, still standing, narrowed her eyes but said no more. The leaders of Tani had already taken their stance, and it was evident they would not change it for popular support.
"Until then," continued the same delegate, "Miss Haruno will continue her duties at the hospital and within the frameworks permitted by the law of medical cooperation."

Temari scoffed quietly. Kankurō sighed in frustration. Suzume crossed her arms, firm yet resigned. Despite disagreeing with the imposed decision, they would respect Sakura's choice.

Just when it seemed everything had been said, a new figure stood.
"One moment," said Osamu clearly.

All eyes turned to him. The jōnin of Tanigakure, tall and stiff in posture, stood squarely in the center of the chamber. For a moment, his expression was the same as always: composed, proud, disciplined. But something in his gaze trembled before he spoke.
"If Sakura Haruno is going to be sanctioned," he said, bowing his head in a formal gesture, "then I demand to be sanctioned as well."

The impact was immediate.
One of his fellow jōnin looked at him in disbelief. The elder Dozan raised his head, bewildered. Even Tani’s delegates blinked in confusion.
"I also disobeyed orders," Osamu continued without lifting his head. "I took the initiative to leave the village perimeter and confront the Kagetsu brothers. I acted on my own. Had it been only me, the outcome could have been exactly the same."

"Osamu!" one of his colleagues snapped, but he did not stop.
"I did not come to this council to defend my country's pride," he said in a firm but subdued voice. "I came to take responsibility. If we're going to speak of justice, then let it be for everyone."

Sakura looked at him, speechless. Not because she didn’t understand the gesture, but because it was something she never expected to see from someone like him, a ninja of Tanigakure, trained not to show cracks, now bowing his head in public.

Dozan said nothing for a few seconds. His face was a sealed mask. Then, he made a hand gesture to have the request noted.

"It will be evaluated along with the rest," he replied, almost emotionless.

Osamu nodded, straight as a spear. And returned to his seat.

Sakura swallowed hard. For the first time in that long session, her eyes softened.

Night had fallen over the village like a thick curtain. The sky was covered in clouds, and only a few flickers of light slipped through. Sakura's office was dim, lit only by the warm glow of a desk lamp. The damage reports were stacked in piles. The tea someone had brought her had already gone cold. She was alone.

The silence of the hospital contrasted with the noise still echoing in other parts of the village. And yet, Sakura felt no peace. Only a sharp emptiness she couldn't extinguish. She had saved lives, yes. She had done her duty. And yet, the consequences of her actions were a heavy burden to bear. Tanigakure wanted her out of that hospital.

"This is my fault too," she thought. Not just because she fought, but because she chose to fight. Because she used her fists again instead of limiting herself to a scalpel.

A long sigh escaped her, and she stepped onto the terrace to get some air. She had no intention of sleeping. But she did want to think or simply just exist.

Then, she felt it.

A light pressure… familiar and unmistakable.

Her body tensed before she even turned around. And when she did, there he was.

Standing at the edge of the terrace, hidden in the shadows of the night, as if he had always been there.

"So, Kakashi-san sent you after all..." Sakura said without emotion.

Sasuke Uchiha didn’t respond immediately. His silhouette remained rigid, his face as impassive as ever. Only his open Sharingan eye gave him away: he was alert, watching and measuring her.

"I need to ask you a few questions," he finally said, his tone unchanged as he slowly approached. "Then I’ll leave."

"Another interrogation, of course." Her voice was tinged with exhaustion. "Fine, go ahead."

"But not here."

Sakura frowned. Before she could reply, she felt a slight change in the flow of chakra. A flicker. A light pressure behind her eyes.

"What are you doing?"

"Nothing that can't be broken," he replied.

And then, everything changed.

The hospital vanished. The warm air was replaced by a neutral breeze. The terrace, the noise, the lights were gone. They were now standing in an empty field under a dark, starless sky in absolute silence.

"A genjutsu," Sakura murmured.
Sasuke nodded.
"This way no one hears or interrupts."
Sakura crossed her arms. She didn’t have the strength to resist.
"Alright, what do you want to know?"
"Did Daisuke or Masaru manage to do anything to you? Mark you?"
She began to explain, not bothering to hide her weariness.
"I fought them. First with Daisuke. The guy was monstrous. I barely managed to destabilize him, but before I could do anything else, he had already switched places with Masaru, and I didn’t see him again. I assumed he’d escaped... As for Masaru... I couldn’t do much to him. Almost nothing. Everything about him was strange... his chakra... his jutsus... he managed to immobilize me and then inserted several senbons into the back of my neck, which affected me for a while. He also wouldn’t stop talking about... things."
"What things?"
"Strange things, incomprehensible," she replied, her voice trembling slightly. "He talked about an entity... about vessels... It all sounded like a bunch of nonsense. I just focused on surviving."
Sasuke watched her in silence. He wasn’t satisfied. Not because he thought she was lying. But because what she said didn’t align with what he felt, with what he’d heard from the Kagetsu brothers’ mouths, or with what he had seen that night.
"Did he say anything else that caught your attention?"
Sakura shook her head, though she wasn’t entirely sure.
"After that attack, what exactly did you feel besides the pain?"
"I don’t remember. It was also very strange... I just remember I couldn’t move... my vision blurred, I couldn’t even hear my own voice, I couldn’t even scream..." Sakura shivered as she relived those moments.
"How long did it take you to recover?"
"Minutes..."
"How did you do it?"
"I activated the Byakugou seal. That helped me fight off whatever he did to me..."
"Did you notice any changes in your chakra?"
"No."
"Side effects?"
"...No."
Sasuke was silent for a few seconds. Sakura then spoke again, now showing some impatience.
"Is that all?"
Sasuke stared at her in silence. But he didn’t stop there.
"Doesn’t it seem strange to you that you survived a fight against two shinobi of that level? Alone?"

Sakura raised an eyebrow.
"Are you saying I got lucky?"
"I'm saying something might have changed in you," Sasuke replied coldly. "I saw you fight. My Rinnegan didn’t detect anything superficial, yet something feels different."
"Are you suggesting I might be contaminated?"
"I'm asking if you're sure you're still yourself."

Sakura could already feel the heat in her chest rising to her face, but then Sasuke said something else:
"There's something more."

He paused, not out of doubt, but caution.
"Those two showed great interest in you, and it wasn’t just revenge for their brothers. There was something else. An obsession. Maybe with your chakra, maybe with you as a kunoichi. Or as a possible… vessel for something we don’t yet understand."
"What do you mean?" she asked quietly, but tensely.
"I'm asking you directly," he said. "I know you didn’t share with the people from Tani what Masaru told you, and I know what he told you because he told me the same thing: an entity they call ‘She’ and her new vessel..."
"Yes, I admit it, I didn’t mention it. I didn’t want to give them more reason to see me as a threat."
"But you are a threat if you hide this from Konoha."
"And you think I knew? That I’ve made some kind of deal with them?"
"I'm asking if something was left unsaid. If there's something you didn't tell."
"No!" she snapped, raising her voice. "You want to check my medical records?! Go ahead! I’ve done every test. There’s nothing. I have nothing from them!"

He didn’t react. He only lowered his head slightly, his gaze hidden beneath the shadow of his bangs.
"You weren’t like this before," he murmured.
"Of course not!" she burst out, rising with restrained fury. "You still think I’m the same pathetic kunoichi from years ago who blindly followed after you?! Or are you still the same as before, Sasuke?" she added, softer now, with a mix of pain and defiance in her voice. "Who evaluates you?... You don’t have to watch over me. I already have enough people judging every damn decision I make in this place..."
"It’s not personal," he replied.
"It’s always personal when it comes to you!"

The tension in the air could be cut with a kunai. It was the first time they had spoken in a long while.
And although the topic now was different, the wound between them remained open.

Sasuke didn’t respond. His expression was unreadable, as always. But for a second, the air around him seemed to change. As if he had wanted to say something but didn’t. Instead, he released the genjutsu.
Still shaken, Sakura returned to her terrace.

"That's all. Get some rest," was all the Uchiha murmured before disappearing from her sight. Only the night breeze remained, and the echo of chakra that was no longer there.
Sakura hugged herself. And for the first time that night, she felt cold.

The next day dawned gray over the village. The mist still lingered between the rooftops, as if the village itself refused to fully wake after the battle. But duties did not stop. And neither did Sakura.

She had risen before dawn, reviewed the medical files of the wounded, supervised the distribution of remaining supplies in the depots, and drafted three separate reports before the sun had fully risen. All with the vacant expression of someone carrying more weight than they can bear.

That morning, she sent a letter to Tsunade. It was brief, direct, but no less sincere. She wrote an apology, without embellishments or excuses. She spoke of poor judgment, of being impulsive in her pursuit of justice, of compromising the safety of a neutral village, of abandoning her position as chief medic to take part in battle.

"...I have failed as a kunoichi and as a medic. I take full responsibility..."

Tsunade's reply arrived soon after. It was written in her own hand, with bold and furious strokes:

"...Since when do you, Sakura Haruno, back down like this? Since when do you accept the terms of politicians who don’t even know how to hold a kunai? Do you think this makes you noble? No. Just naïve. Anyway, what’s done is done. But don’t you ever yield like this again. Not without fighting for what’s yours..."

She wasn’t disappointed. She was angry. Not about the battle, but because Sakura hadn’t fought back against Tani’s impositions.

Soon after, she also received a letter from Kakashi:

"I heard everything. You did what you believed was right. And if that costs you a punishment, you’ll face it as you always have, on your feet. However, you’re not alone. We still have resources to use if Tani opts for a more radical resolution. Take care."

Sakura exhaled deeply as she put both letters away. She was grateful for the support. But that didn’t make facing the day-to-day any easier.

Returning to her duties felt like walking on glass. Every step, every room, every glance felt like a silent judgment. Some looked at her with a mix of respect and fear. Others with barely concealed disapproval. But not everyone.

Suzume didn’t leave her side all day. She coordinated the shifts, helped with the patients, and even argued with one of Tani’s doctors who questioned one of Sakura’s decisions.

"Her diagnosis was correct!" Suzume snapped, raising her voice without hesitation. "If you don’t like it, you can take it up with Konoha directly."

The Tani doctor huffed but didn’t press further. Sakura simply muttered,
"Thank you."
"Don’t even think about thanking me," Suzume said, handing her a file.

The uncertainty persisted. Tani still hadn’t officially announced the resolution regarding her sanction. The representatives promised they would do so in a couple of days. Until then, Sakura would continue performing her duties as the lead medic of the neutral zone hospital.

But with each passing night, she felt closer to the edge. And still, she wouldn’t falter.
Even though, deep down, she wished someone would just hold her without saying a word, just to remind her that staying strong also hurts.

Riku was running.
His bare feet pounded against the damp earth, his steps uneven, clumsy, barely held together by what little chakra he had left. His clothes were in tatters, his face smeared with dirt, blood, and dried tears. The days of glory alongside his brothers were gone. The nights where he felt invincible were gone. All that remained was cold and fear.
He knew they were chasing him. He was chasing him.
"Fuck!..." he muttered with a dry throat. "Why won't you answer, Masaru...?! You bastard! Don't leave me here!..."
He stopped beside a rock formation, gasping, trying to control his breathing. He was exhausted. His bloodshot eyes kept scanning the darkness. But there was no sound, no wind, no insects. Only silence.
And then... he felt it. That presence.
Before he could react, Sasuke Uchiha was in front of him, standing silently on a branch a few meters above. Motionless.
The Uchiha’s dual-colored eyes glowed in the shadows: Sharingan on one side, Rinnegan on the other.
Riku took a step back.
"No... No... Get away from me, you piece of shit!" he screamed desperately, forming hand signs. "I’m a Kagetsu! You shouldn’t-"
He never finished the sentence.
Sasuke appeared behind him in the blink of an eye.
Riku didn’t see him move. He only felt the cut in the air. A swift kick slammed him against the trunk of a tree, leaving him dazed.
"Was that it?" Sasuke said in a low voice, almost disappointed.
Riku spat blood. He crawled between the roots, tried to summon something, anything. But nothing answered. No mark lit up. No chakra responded to his.
"Masaru! Daisuke!!" he shouted like a child calling for his parents.
Sasuke took another step forward. He unsheathed his sword.
Riku stared at him wide-eyed, trembling as if death itself stood before him.
Sasuke raised his sword. Shadow covered half of his face. He said nothing.
And although Riku didn’t die in that instant, because Sasuke still needed answers, he knew his fate was sealed.
"Where is Masaru?" Sasuke finally asked, his voice deep and direct.
"I don't know," Riku spat, his voice hoarse. "The bastard won't answer anymore. He left me behind."
Sasuke stepped even closer. The chakra radiating from him was suffocating, as if the very air tightened in his presence.

"What do you know about the Red Harvest?"
Riku looked up, a mix of confusion and fear in his eyes. He didn’t respond immediately. Sasuke pressed him:
"Talk! Or it’ll be much worse for you!"
"I… I only heard bits and pieces... Masaru used to say they were going to 'invade without being seen.' That Konoha would rot from the inside. An invisible and silent invasion, that’s what he said. Even I didn’t understand it all... but he spoke with that voice... that voice that didn’t even sound like him anymore. You get what I mean?"
"Then they’re the ones who caused the Crimson Plague..." Sasuke concluded.
"The Red Harvest... they all shared the same Kekkei Genkai. Were they part of your clan too?"
"... No... they’re not from the clan... Masaru 'gave' the Kekkei Genkai to all of them..."
"How could he do that?"
"I don’t know! I have no fucking idea how Masaru did anything after he joined that damn cult!"
"Where were they hiding?"
"We had hideouts all over... always near the borders... Me, Gen, and Toki were sent here and told not to move, not to bother him... Only if it was 'life or death,' he said... like we weren’t useful anymore."
"And you called him now?"
"Of course I did, you idiot!" Riku scoffed bitterly. "What do you think I did when I saw the others were dead?! We’re not part of the plan anymore. I’m no use to him now."
Sasuke closed his eyes for a moment. What he feared most was beginning to be confirmed: Masaru wasn’t acting alone.
"Tell me about Sakura Haruno."
Riku clenched his jaw. Hatred flashed in his eyes, even through the fear.
"The pink bitch from Konoha? She killed my brothers. Gen... Toki. That fucking girl tore them to pieces."
"Why were you interested in her?"
Riku hesitated. He swallowed hard, visibly uncomfortable.
"I don’t know... I only mentioned her name once, and Masaru went quiet. Like... like he suddenly realized something. He sent Daisuke after her... said he wanted to see how strong his new vessel would be... something like that."
Sasuke frowned.
"Vessel for what?"
"I don’t know! I don’t get any of that god crap or seal bullshit!... But Masaru talked like she was... I don’t know, meant for it... whatever it is he wants to bring into this world."
Silence fell between them again, thick and heavy.
"What did Masaru do to Sakura?" Sasuke pressed.
Riku shuddered, lowering his gaze.

"I don't know... I just saw how he grabbed her by the back of the neck, like this... like his hand went right through. And she... she screamed. Like she was dying. Then, she went still. She didn’t move. I thought she was dead."

"And then?"

"Gen got close… the idiot thought he could 'play' with her… but then she suddenly woke up like nothing had happened, and with two hits, she killed him. There was something... different... Like she was someone else."

Sasuke didn't look away. A tight knot began to form in his throat. The pieces of the puzzle were shifting, but the image was still blurry.

Later that day, heavy raindrops fell slowly, as if the world itself felt the weight of what was about to be revealed. Sasuke had immobilized Riku with a simple seal, paralyzing his chakra flow. They were hiding in an old abandoned cabin on the edge of the forest, a place Riku knew well, it had once been the hideout of him and his brothers.

Riku was breathing heavily. He was tied up, soaked, with a cut on his brow and his pride in pieces.

Sasuke stood in front of him, unmoving, eyes fixed on him. Just watching.

That’s when two figures emerged from the forest, walking between the wet trees.

The Hawk entered first, his cloak soaked, his katana still sheathed on his back. Behind him came the Wolf, who casually pulled back his hood.

"Uchiha-san," Hawk greeted in a low voice, scanning the scene quickly.

"This is one of the last living Kagetsu," Sasuke said bluntly, motioning toward the prisoner with a slight tilt of his head. "Take him to Tani. Let them decide what to do with him."

"Is he in one piece?" asked Wolf, raising a brow beneath his mask.

"For now," Sasuke replied.

Riku tried to growl something, but the seal kept him paralyzed. All he could do was glare with hate.

"I'm returning to Konoha," Sasuke said, turning slightly toward Hawk. "I need to tend to a few wounds."

"Why not get treated here at the hospital?" Wolf asked lightly. Sasuke glanced at him sideways.

"I have my reasons. Did you receive Kakashi’s message?"

"Yes," Hawk replied. "It was confirmed this morning. ANBU Crow will be assigned to watch over her."

Wolf let out a soft chuckle.

"And he accepted eagerly. Almost with excitement. I’d say he has a bit of a crush on the kunoichi..."

Sasuke looked at him again out of the corner of his eye.

"Hn," was all he said, and there was no telling whether it meant annoyance or indifference.

Then he crouched in front of Riku, raised his hand, and his Sharingan began to spin in a spiral, pulsing with subtle power.
"There is information that cannot circulate. Not in Tani, not in Suna."
The eye lit up.
"Your mind... is not reliable."
Riku tried to resist, but the seal and his exhaustion gave him no room to fight.

In seconds, Sasuke erased what needed to be erased: details about Sakura, about the term “vessel,” about the fusion between Masaru and that entity, about the plans for the Crimson Plague. Just enough to protect the secrets that could compromise Konoha… and his former teammate from Team 7.

Riku slipped into a deep sleep.
"All yours," Sasuke said before turning away and vanishing into the rain, his chakra fading into the thickness.

And the ANBU were left alone with a defeated enemy, a mutilated secret, and the certainty that the war had not ended, only changed form.

The sky was overcast. Gray clouds covered the village as the air felt dense, heavy, filled with uncomfortable anticipation. That day, everyone knew there would be a resolution. And the name Sakura Haruno was on everyone’s lips.

The council chamber was not as crowded as usual, but the silence that filled it was more forceful than any noise. In front of Tanigakure’s high command, and delegates from Konoha and Suna, Sakura stood upright, her face calm, hands steady at her sides.

The chamber remained completely silent as Elder Dozan stood with a scroll in his hands. His expression was stern, almost solemn.
"Having reviewed the reports submitted by this village’s leaders, the high command of Tanigakure, as well as the testimonies of civilians and shinobi," he began in a grave voice, "a final resolution has been reached regarding the actions of the kunoichi from Konoha, Sakura Haruno."

Sakura kept her gaze forward, steady, though inside she could feel her heart pounding.

"Her bravery during the attack by the faction known as the Red Harvest is acknowledged," Dozan continued, "as is the fact that her intervention significantly reduced the number of casualties. However..."
He paused, as if savoring the word that followed.
"...it has also been concluded that Miss Haruno acted outside of her jurisdiction, disobeying established protocols for medical personnel in a neutral zone, and compromising the structural and diplomatic security of this village."

The murmur in the room was inevitable. Dozan unrolled the scroll.
"By unanimous vote of the Tani council, the following sanction is imposed: Sakura Haruno will be suspended from her position as head medic of the Central Hospital for a period of four months. Upon her return, she may apply to be reinstated as an assistant medic, subject to a period of supervision and performance evaluation. During that time, she will be prohibited from performing combat duties or participating in field missions."

Suzume pressed her lips together helplessly but said nothing. Temari lowered her gaze, irritated. Kankurō grumbled under his breath but made no comments.
Sakura swallowed hard. It was a stain, a fracture in her career. But it didn’t mean the end. She stepped forward and spoke firmly.
"I understand the resolution. And I accept it."
"No objections?" asked one of the councilors, surprised.
"None," she replied.
A tense silence took hold of the room. It was then that Osamu's sanction was also announced.
"Regarding Jonin Osamu Miura, for disobeying direct orders from command and abandoning his position in favor of civil defense, he is hereby suspended from his duties as squad leader for two months," read another of the elders.
Osamu, seated in a corner, stood up with his back straight.
"I accept the sanction. But I will be allowed to say something."
The councilors looked at him with distrust.
"What I did, I did with full awareness. And if that means being sanctioned, so be it. But I cannot accept that Haruno is being blamed for acting like a shinobi when the situation demanded it. She saved lives. She shouldn't be here defending herself, she should be receiving thanks."
Some representatives exchanged glances. The atmosphere was tense.
Dozan simply nodded.
"The decision has been made. The document will be sent to Konoha and Suna for their knowledge. The enforcement of the sanction begins immediately for both parties."
Sakura didn’t flinch.
"Then I’ll start by gathering my things."
Osamu bowed before the representatives of Tani, then approached Sakura with his usual stiffness. He gave a formal bow in front of her, without saying a word. Sakura returned the gesture with a brief nod. They looked at each other for a few seconds without speaking. They didn’t need any more words of encouragement or apology. She smiled at him with understanding. Osamu then walked away and was not seen again after that.

The hospital hallways seemed quieter than usual.
Sakura walked with a calm pace, but inside she was a contained storm. She carried a box in her arms with her belongings: a few personal files, her carefully folded head medic coat, a couple of medical books, a slide holder with anatomical images, and the photo taken of her the day she assumed the position.
She had decided not to cry. Not out of pride, but because it felt like there were no tears left for this stage.
Takumi, her assistant, was waiting by the door of the office that had been hers until that day.
"Haruno-san…" he began, his voice trembling.

Sakura gave a tired smile.
"I'm no longer your boss, Takumi."

Not being able to continue as head medic was a blow to her pride, and the shame of seeing Konoha assume the costs for the damage caused in the battle against the Red Harvest pricked at her chest like a thorn. But she also understood. And she was willing to pay the price.

She left her responsibilities well organized, handing over reports and instructions to Takumi and the rest of her medical team. She said goodbye to each one, thanking them for their patience, the shared work, and for the times they believed in her even when many others did not.

Suzume appeared at her side, arms crossed and gaze restrained.
"Want me to say something irreverent?" she asked softly.
"Always."
"They’re letting go of the best medic we’ve ever had… even if some idiots refuse to admit it."

Sakura let out a brief laugh, more relieved than happy.
"Thank you, Takao-sama. For everything."
"It’s only temporary. We’ll have you back with us soon. Until then, we’ll miss you terribly, especially me, when I have to put that old fossil Dozan in his place."

Sakura smiled again at the comment.

Several doctors and nurses from Suna also came by. Some offered a few brief words, others just nodded respectfully. There were looks of regret. And also of pride.

Kankurō and Temari waited for her by the hospital entrance.
"Well, Haruno, our people are already on their way home, but we’re planning to stay one more night here… and we have a few bottles of unopened sake fron Suna," Temari offered with a smile. "What do you say?"

Sakura, who hadn’t touched alcohol in a while, lit up.
"Oh, Temari, you’re a lifesaver."

Night had fallen gently, and although the air in some parts of the village still smelled of ash, a hill to the north offered some relief. From there, the provisional Suna camp was visible, almost empty at that hour, and the sky was clear enough to catch glimpses of stars.

Sakura sat on a thick blanket, with a half-finished sake bottle between her and Temari. Kankurō, more relaxed than usual, lay on his back with his arms under his head and a bowl balanced on his abdomen.

"You should’ve said it to his face," Temari said, nudging Sakura lightly. "'You want to watch me? Then look closely!' Something like that."
"Temari, I was being interrogated… it wasn’t a date," Sakura replied, lifting the bowl to her lips.

The taste of sake burned her throat, but it also lightened the weight on her chest a bit. It was the first time she had drunk in months. And yes, it tasted better than she remembered.

"And so what? Sometimes you just have to flip situations around," Kankurō chimed in from the floor. "I’ve been interrogated by women I later... well. Never mind."

"Please!" Temari tossed a small pebble at him without force. "That doesn’t help."

Sakura laughed, finally feeling the genuine warmth of selfless company.

"It’s been months since I touched a drop of this," Sakura murmured, raising her cup. "I’m not sure this is a good idea."

"It is," Temari assured her, refilling the cup. "Trust me, I’m great at therapy by intoxication."

"And terrible at giving advice," Kankurō added. "The other day she told me to snap a diplomat’s neck because 'he looked like an idiot.'"

"Didn’t he though?" Temari replied, completely unapologetic.

Sakura let out a laugh that escaped more like a sigh.

"I didn’t realize how much I needed this until now."

"We knew it," said Temari, raising her cup. "To bad decisions and worse consequences."

"And to Dozan, the grumpiest old man in the Five Great Nations!" Kankurō toasted, clinking his cup with theirs.

They laughed. It was easy to do that with them.

"By the way, I feel a bit betrayed," Sakura joked, feigning outrage. "How come you guys knew the emo ninja was here too, huh?"

"Blame Gaara," Kankurō replied. "It was his direct order not to say anything."

"But hey, look at it this way," Temari added. "Now that you’ve seen him again, it just proves he doesn’t shake your world anymore."

"Ugh! Don’t remind me," Sakura said, rubbing the bridge of her nose.

"And you were ignoring poor Naruto, who was clearly dying for you," Kankurō added with a crooked grin.

Sakura choked on her drink and coughed, laughing.

"What?! That’s not true! I never—"

"Oh, please," Temari cut her off. "We all saw it. Naruto clung to you like a tick. And you were all, 'Sasuke-kun this, Sasuke-kun that'..."

Sakura covered her face with her hands, caught between laughter and embarrassment.

"I can’t believe we’re talking about this! How much have you two had?"

"Enough," said Kankurō with a little grin. "And I’ll tell you something serious: I always saw you more with Naruto than with Sasuke. By a long shot."

Sakura lowered her hands and blinked.

"What?"
"Yeah, at least Naruto makes you laugh," added Temari. "Sasuke has the same charisma as a rock."
Sakura burst out laughing.
"Let's stop talking about me," she said quickly. "Let's talk about you, Temari. When are you going to confess to Shikamaru?"
Temari almost spit out her drink.
"What?! Why me? Let him do it!"
"You really think he's going to lift a finger if you don’t?" Sakura said with a half-smile.
"That lazy bum is probably waiting for you to kiss him just to figure out if he likes you," added Kankurō, rolling his eyes.
"That's not going to happen!" Temari turned red all the way to her ears.
Laughter filled the clearing.
For a moment, between the sake, the clean air, and the company, Sakura allowed herself to forget everything. The hospital. The council. The uncertain future. On that hill, on that night, she wasn’t a sanctioned medical chief. She was just a girl with two good friends and a shared bottle.

The next morning, the sun was merciless.
And there they were: three figures camped under a makeshift tarp, on a hill that the night before had been filled with laughter... and now looked like the field of a lost battle.
"I'm... going... to die," groaned Kankurō, lying face down with his face half-buried in the blanket. "If they bury me here, tell Gaara I died bravely."
Temari lightly kicked him with her sandal.
"Don’t be so dramatic. You only drank three bottles like you were immune."
"Because you said it was 'emotional therapy'!" he replied, dragging his words, still not lifting his head. "Emotional therapy my liver glands!"
Sakura sat nearby, a cold compress on her forehead and her hair a total mess.
"God... I haven't had a hangover like this in ages. Not even during the Konoha epidemic did I feel this bad. What the hell was in that sake?"
"Bottled bitterness," said Temari with a hoarse voice, stretching as she tried to peel a leaf off her sleeve. "And unresolved memories."
"I think I even dreamed of Naruto in a wedding dress," murmured Sakura.
"Another sign you two are meant to be?" joked Temari, receiving a pillow square in the face, thrown by the pink-haired girl.
"Don’t start!" Sakura said, laughing through a groan.

At that moment, the sound of retching broke the scene. Kankurō rushed out (more like a continuous stumble) toward some bushes, while Sakura and Temari watched him crawl away with a kind of silent respect.

"Should we help him?" asked Sakura.

"Nah," replied Temari, sipping water. "He survived Gaara as a child. This is nothing."

"Good point."

A few minutes passed in silence, breathing in the morning air as the sky completely cleared. Kankurō returned crawling, looking like a dead man walking.

"Anyone got leftovers? Or dignity? I’ll take either."

Sakura and Temari laughed. It wasn’t the most dignified morning of their lives, but at least, for a moment, it felt lighter.

Sakura had splashed herself with cold water, thoroughly washed her face, and used a couple of chakra regulation techniques to shake off the worst of the hangover. She couldn’t be called radiant, but at least she no longer looked like a post-battle alcoholic kunoichi. She said goodbye to Temari and Kankurō with a grateful smile.

"Remember what we talked about," Temari said, patting her shoulder. "You’re not alone in this."

"And if you’re going to drink again, let us know," added Kankurō with a tired smile. "Next time I’ll bring antacids."

"Thanks for everything," Sakura replied, her heart lighter than the night before. "Take care on your way back. Give my regards to Gaara... and good luck with Shikamaru."

"Don’t start again!" shouted Temari as Sakura walked away laughing.

Sakura walked along one of the village’s side paths, surrounded by trees that still bore traces of the recent chaos. The sky was clear, the sun barely peeking through the branches. She took a deep breath. Although the worst had passed, the weight of the sanction still hung heavily on her shoulders.

"Haruno-san."

She stopped. From the trunk of a tall tree to her right, a masked figure descended softly. The crow mask hid his face, but the soft and restrained tone of voice gave him away immediately.

"Ren," said Sakura, with a small smile. "You're an early bird too?"

"I’ve been patrolling the northern area since dawn. For security," he clarified, adjusting his stance, slightly tense. "Though... in part... also because... I wanted to talk to you."

Sakura watched him, amused. His posture was that of a trained shinobi. But his nervousness showed how much he avoided looking directly at her, even with the mask on.

"About what?"

"About the sanction," he said seriously. "I’m sorry. It wasn’t fair. Many of us here know that. And I... well, I felt you should know you’re not alone. Even if I can’t say it out loud in front of everyone."

Sakura tilted her head, wearing a sweet expression.

"Thank you. Really. That means more than you can imagine."

"Also..." He cleared his throat. "If you ever decide to quit medicine or whatever... I... I think you could have a brilliant career as an ANBU."

Sakura blinked.
"Huh?"

"Yeah. Seriously. Your reflexes, your chakra control, your strength..." He paused for a second and lowered his voice. "And, well... you're already stealthier than several ANBU I know. Trust me."

Sakura burst out laughing.
"Are you suggesting a career change, Ren?"

"No, not like that!" he replied, raising his hands slightly, nervous. "I'm just saying that... if you're ever interested... we could write a recommendation…"

"Wow, I didn’t know I had an admirer among the ANBU," she joked.

Ren froze for a second.
"N-no, it’s not that... well, yes, I mean, I admire you, but not in that way... or maybe I do, but that’s not what I meant..."

Sakura raised a hand, amused.
"I'm joking, Ren. But I’ll keep it in mind."

He nodded awkwardly, then rubbed the back of his neck, trying to mask his discomfort.
"Anyway... I’ll be in the village for a couple more weeks. Guarding the access routes. If you need anything..."

"Should I call you with a bird whistle?" she teased.

Ren let out a quiet laugh.
"You just have to say my name, Haruno-san."

She looked at him a moment longer, this time with a more serious expression.
"Thank you, Ren. For staying."

He simply nodded, then disappeared with a light jump into the trees.

Sakura smiled to herself and resumed the path toward the hill, where Hiroto, Akiko, Nao, and little Sachiko were waiting.

Hiroto’s house smelled of hot soup and freshly polished wood. Despite the difficult days they had endured, the home maintained that modest warmth that only exists when the heart is still alive, even if wounded.

Sakura knocked gently on the door, which opened almost immediately. It was Akiko who greeted her, apron still on and hands slightly floured.

"Sakura-chan! I was just about to go look for you," she said with a kind smile, stepping aside to let her in. "Come in, please. We're all in the living room."

Sakura stepped inside, removing her sandals at the entrance. Inside, Hiroto was sitting next to Nao, who was playing with little Sachiko. The child raised her arms when she saw Sakura and called to her with a drooly smile.

"Hello, princess!" said Sakura, crouching to kiss her forehead before sitting nearby.

Hiroto studied the kunoichi’s face.

"Has the resolution been issued?" he asked bluntly.

Sakura nodded. Her expression wasn’t sad, but it was tired. Resigned.

"Yes. I’ve been suspended from the hospital. I won’t be able to work as the medical chief or as a kunoichi for a while. Only as an assistant doctor, and under supervision, if I choose to return."

Akiko frowned, pausing her hands over the cloth on her lap.

"That’s ridiculous… You saved more lives than anyone here."

"That doesn’t change the council’s decision," said Sakura with a shrug. "Nor the fact that Konoha will cover the repair costs for the damages caused during the attack."

"And you?" asked Hiroto. "What will you do now?"

Sakura looked around. The wooden walls, the lit fireplace, the child playing with a doll among cushions. The fleeting peace after the storm.

"I’ve got a couple of weeks before I return to Konoha. I have no direct orders or specific duties. So… if you don’t mind, I thought I’d spend this time here, with you."

Akiko moved closer and gently took her hand.

"Mind?… This is your home too."

Hiroto nodded firmly, crossing his arms.

"No one here is going to judge or look down on you. We’re just grateful you’re still with us."

Nao, who had remained silent until that moment, looked up with a slight smirk.

"And if some idiot dares to say anything, let me know. I’ve still got good aim with rocks."

Sakura let out a genuine laugh. The knot that had been tightening in her chest began to loosen a little. There were still many wounds, many things to mend. But at least in this place, she could breathe.

Sachiko climbed into her lap with a giggle, and Sakura wrapped her in her arms, resting her chin on the child’s head.

"Thank you… all three of you."

And for the first time in weeks, the word "home" meant something again.

The days at Hiroto’s house passed with a calm so serene it almost felt detached from the shinobi world. Mornings began with the scent of steaming rice and the sound of Sachiko babbling on her tatami. Nao had decided to stay a few more days to be closer to the pink-haired woman and to help Akiko with repairs around the house.

Sakura woke up early, not out of duty, but out of habit. Even though she no longer had a shift at the hospital, she couldn’t sit still.
And she didn’t want to.
"You're already up, Sakura-chan?" Akiko asked when she saw her appear with her sleeves rolled up.
"Don’t look at me like that," the pink-haired woman smiled. "Today it’s my turn to cook the rice and fix Mrs. Ema’s roof, remember?"
"You’re supposed to rest!" Nao protested from the kitchen.
"And let you do everything? Not a chance."

She spent the mornings helping the villagers rebuild what the Red Harvest had taken from them: damaged roofs, cracked walls, burnt gardens. Some still looked at her with suspicion; others, with sincere gratitude. But no one closed their doors to her.
"Haruno-san, you don’t need to carry those sacks," said one of the older men in the area, watching her stack sand and wood.
"So you're going to let me just stand here doing nothing?" she joked, lifting one of the sacks with astonishing ease. The old man couldn’t help but smile at her with affection.

She helped from early in the day. In the kitchen, carrying timber, treating small wounds, watching the children to keep them from running through debris. Sometimes she was elbow-deep in mud; other times, she spent hours cutting fabric for new market awnings, applying ointments, organizing impromptu community meals with Akiko, and even clearing the fields’ trenches. More than once, the elders would say with humor that she seemed more like a villager than a kunoichi.

In the afternoons, the children would already be waiting eagerly for her.
"Sakura-neesan! Come, come! Look what I made!" one would shout, showing her a kite made from old rice paper.
"Let’s play ninja! You’re the leader!" others would cry.
"Again?... Please let me be the hostage this time!" she’d say, letting herself be dragged along, laughing.

She taught them memory games, how to fold small paper figures, and even became the official referee of the mud wars in the old animal pen.

Sometimes she would stop to watch from afar. Hiroto carving wood with one of the neighbors. Akiko washing clothes with other women, laughing at something she couldn’t hear. Nao cooking with intense focus.
"Nao… is that curry?" Sakura asked one day, surprised.
"Is it that obvious?" Nao said with her arms crossed, almost embarrassed.
"Well… it doesn’t look… that… bad…"
"You liar!" Nao huffed, but couldn’t help laughing.
"I’m sure it tastes better than it looks," Sakura said, laughing with her.

They were idyllic days. Almost dangerously happy. Days she hadn’t known she needed.
And it was in the middle of that newly found peace that someone remembered: "Akiko’s birthday is coming up!"

The idea of letting the date pass without a celebration wasn’t an option. Not after everything they had been through. So, almost without realizing it, Sakura ended up leading a secret operation to put together a small party.

Akiko’s birthday celebration turned out to be much bigger than anyone would have imagined, given the circumstances. Sakura had proposed the idea and pitched in from her own savings to get ingredients, sweets, rice, flour, and even a few rolls of colorful fabric that were used as garlands. Together with Nao, she decorated the backyard of Hiroto’s house, while other neighbors handled the snacks, noodles, and curry rice. Sakura even helped bake the cake, although the batter splashed all over her face when she stirred it too forcefully.

"I'm not a good baker," she said, laughing as she wiped her nose, "but I'm great at covering disasters."

Together, they managed to set up a simple but beautiful party. Some neighbors brought instruments: a shamisen, drums, even a couple of wooden flutes. As the music started playing, the children danced in a circle, mimicking clumsy and charming steps, and the adults laughed watching others improvise moves to the rhythm of the drums.

And of course, there was homemade sake.

At first, Sakura said she’d only have a little, but it was impossible to resist how smooth and fragrant it was. Seven cups later, she was sitting between Hiroto and Akiko, recounting stories as if they were epic war tales.

"One time, I slept for three days straight because I mistook a sedative for vitamins!" she exclaimed, cheeks rosy and eyes half-closed. "My friend Naruto thought I’d been kidnapped at first, and when I woke up... he had left over fifteen messages on my forehead in permanent marker!"

"What did they say?" Nao asked, laughing.

‘Wake up, Forehead’, ‘Sakura-chan, I made you ramen’, ‘Don’t ignore me, even if you’re in a coma’..."

Laughter echoed around them.

Later that night, with the atmosphere still joyful and the paper lanterns swaying in the breeze, the music picked up and the dancing began. Nao managed to pull Akiko into a dance while the children spun around them, clapping. A neighbor tried to spin Sakura, but she stumbled backward, rolled into a somersault, and landed on her feet with her arms raised.

"I'm fine!" she shouted triumphantly. "Taijutsu never fades, it just naps!"

"And sake wakes it up!" someone added, and everyone laughed again.

That night, for the first time in a long while, Sakura laughed with her whole heart. For the first time in months, she allowed herself to forget. Not everything was fixed. Not everything was healed. But she was alive, surrounded by good, simple, strong people. And that was the kind of breath she hadn’t realized she needed.

Sakura, woke up early next morning. Against all odds, she barely had a headache. After a bath and a splash of cold water on her face, she looked like her usual self again: spotless on the outside, though a little vulnerable inside. She brushed her hair slowly, took a deep breath in front of the mirror, and went downstairs with a light step, greeting those still taking down the party decorations.
"Did you sleep well?" Hiroto asked, handing her a cup of tea.
"Like a rock. Though I think I shouted something about 'the jutsu of shame' in my sleep."
"You did," he replied without blinking, while Akiko burst out laughing from the kitchen.

The atmosphere was warm and familiar. Little Sachiko was drawing on the floor with a stick.
"By the way, I received a letter and a gift from Tomonori…" Akiko began to say.
"How's that ungrateful guy who never visits us?" Hiroto joked.

Sakura listened closely. Unfortunately, the calm wouldn’t last long.
A messenger bird landed on the porch railing, dropping a scroll sealed with the Hokage’s mark. Sakura recognized it immediately.

Her fingers tightened around the parchment. As she opened it, she carefully read each line. It wasn’t an ordinary letter. There were no emotional details, no gossip. Just a direct official summons, signed by the Sixth Hokage, Kakashi Hatake. And a single line at the end:
"We need you in Konoha. As soon as possible. We cannot wait for the deadline."

Sakura closed the scroll and tucked it into her belt.
"Everything okay?" Akiko asked, noticing her expression.
Sakura forced a smile.
"Yes. But… I need to return earlier than expected. They need me back."

Hiroto nodded in understanding, though the sadness was clear.
"You’re leaving today?"
"In a few hours. I have to pack, but I…"
"We understand, Sakura-chan," Akiko smiled, also with a trace of sadness in her eyes. "But you’re not leaving before eating!"

They had their meal together as usual.
"Will you come back?" Nao asked.
Sakura smiled. It wasn’t a fully joyful smile, but it was genuine.
"If you’ll allow me… I’d like to."

Nao, who was carrying a bowl, set it down on the table and snorted.
"You better. I’m not letting that little girl grow up without a second mother to teach her how to throw punches," she growled, without looking at her.

Sachiko waved her little arms as if she understood, and Sakura leaned down to hug her tenderly.

A couple of hours later, with her backpack ready, Akiko was already waiting at the front door with a package wrapped in lavender cloth.

"For the road," she said, handing it to her with a motherly smile. "There are onigiri and some of those rice sweets you like. I hid them yesterday so you wouldn’t share them."

"You're evil," Sakura joked, pulling her into a warm hug.

Hiroto appeared next, cane in hand, followed by Nao who was holding little Sachiko's tiny hand. They hugged, and Sakura promised to write to them.

She turned one last time at the edge of the path. Hiroto waved goodbye with a raised hand. Akiko had teary eyes, but she was smiling. And Nao, though she remained in the background, tossed a small stone that Sakura caught in midair.

"Come back or I’ll go get you myself, Haruno!" she shouted.

Sakura chuckled under her breath. Then she turned and began walking.

Sakura continued saying her goodbyes to the other villagers she crossed paths with. She was nearing the edge of the village when, among the dense trees that surrounded the area, another figure was waiting for her: ANBU Crow. Standing with his hands clasped behind his back, he wasn’t wearing the mask this time.

"Leaving already?" he asked calmly, though with a clear note of regret.

"Yeah…" Sakura nodded. "Will you stay here?"

"Until I receive new instructions, I’ll still be here, making sure there are no further threats... Or that’s what I’ll say if anyone asks."

"And the real reason?"

Crow looked away, slightly embarrassed.

"I was assigned to watch over you… Although… I would’ve done it anyway."

Sakura smiled tenderly. There was no sadness in her, only gratitude.

"I promise not to do anything weird for now, so you can relax."

"If you decide… not to return to the hospital, you could… consider what we talked about. ANBU… could use someone like you."

"I’ll think about it," she replied, neither confirming nor denying it. "But for now, I have to see what they want from me in Konoha."

A brief silence followed. A comfortable one, odd between two people who were only just getting to know each other.

"See you later, Crow," she finally said.

He nodded, lowering his head slightly in a bow.

Sakura resumed her path, while the ANBU watched her for a few more moments before vanishing. As Sakura passed the outskirts of the village, she glanced back one last time. And a new resolution formed in her mind: "I’ll come back here," she thought. She still didn’t know what awaited her in Konoha, reprimands? more sanctions? But it no longer mattered if she had to earn even more merits. Half of her heart belonged to that place.

Chapter Text

The wall of Konoha rose before her like an old friend. So familiar, so unchanging.

The air was different: Fresher, cleaner. And yet, Sakura felt that her body didn’t quite fit into that landscape anymore.

"Is that Sakura Haruno?!" exclaimed a familiar voice from the guards’ booth.

"The same one who left for four months and walks in like she owns the place!" added another.

Sakura barely smiled. Kotetsu and Izumo, the inseparable duo at the main gate, were at their post, as always.

"Hey…" she began. "I’m not in the mood for jokes right now, I need to…"

"No, no!" Kotetsu interrupted, raising his hand. "By direct order of the Hokage, you must report immediately to the hospital. West wing. Command hall."

"What?" Her heart raced. "Is it Tsunade-sama? Did something happen to her?"

"They only said it was urgent," replied Izumo, shrugging. "I swear, it had that tone of ‘if you see her, tell her to run like death itself is chasing her.’"

So that’s what she did.

Sakura ran as if the devil himself were after her, pushing through passersby, dodging stalls, and leaping over a couple rooftops to get there faster. She didn’t stop greeting anyone, didn’t look at familiar faces. Only one thought pounded in her mind: "Please be okay. Please don’t let it be what I think it is."

She burst into the hospital with a crash of doors that echoed through the halls. The nurses jumped out of the way in surprise.

"Where’s Tsunade-sama?!" she asked breathlessly, looking in all directions.

One of the assistants barely managed to point before Sakura was off running again.

The office was at the end of the corridor. She didn’t bother to knock and entered like a storm.

"Shishō! What happened?! I’m here! I didn’t get any notice before, but if something’s wrong I—"

"What the hell is wrong with you?" Tsunade growled, raising an eyebrow from her seat as she sipped tea.

Shizune, sitting beside her, coughed lightly, more from surprise than anything else.

"Huh? But…" Sakura blinked, confused, finally letting out the breath she’d been holding. "You’re… okay?"

"Yes, I’m fine," huffed the Sannin. "But you… I’m not so sure."

"Huh?"

Tsunade stood, crossing her arms. Her expression was serious, with that air of authority that left no room for jokes.

"I’ve received reports. From Kakashi. And from Sasuke."

Sakura instantly frowned.

"That emo ninja was reporting things about me?! For Kami’s sake, shishō! Why didn’t you send Naruto instead? Or even Sai? Or literally anyone else! Where is Naruto, by the way?"

"Sakura, focus!" Tsunade cut her off with a couple of sharp finger snaps. "This is serious. You need to come with us. Now."

Sakura bit her lip, confused, but nodded. They walked down a long hallway where the most restricted laboratories were located. They entered lab number 9, crossed through a couple of sealed doors inside, and finally reached a wide, silent room, completely empty except for the intricate seals engraved on the walls and floor.

The air was thick. As if the chakra there weighed more.

"I want to check your condition," Tsunade explained while Shizune prepared the documents. "Sasuke told me there was direct contact with one of the Kagetsu. Whatever he tried... he might have left something inside you."

"Shishō, I already ran tests on myself," said Sakura, though her voice lacked conviction.

"And now I’ll run mine. This is an advanced containment seal. It doesn’t hurt, but you’ll need to concentrate. If there’s something... it will show."

"And if there’s nothing?"

"Then I’ll be at ease," Tsunade said with a look that brooked no argument. "But if there is something... I need to have it in a secure perimeter. This is for your own good. And everyone else’s."

Sakura took a deep breath. Something about her teacher felt off. Did she know more than she was saying? Why the tension in her eyes, the subtle pause between each order?

She didn’t ask. Not yet.

"Alright," she finally murmured. "Let’s do it."

She sat in the center of the seal while Tsunade and Shizune positioned themselves at opposite ends of the room. Both began channeling chakra.

The walls responded immediately, lighting up with a faint blue and red glow. The floor vibrated slightly, like a heart waking from slumber.

And then, Sakura closed her eyes… and waited.

The seal revealed nothing.

No strange chakra spikes, no anomalous fluctuations, no marks. The lines on the ground glowed for several minutes and then slowly faded, extinguishing one by one until only silence remained.

Tsunade didn’t say anything at first. Shizune double-checked the inscriptions just in case. Nothing.

In the center of the seal, Sakura kept her focus as instructed. Her chakra flowed steadily, and for some reason, her thoughts began to drift gently.

And she found herself thinking about Naruto. "Now… how many bowls of ramen is he going to ask for?"

A smile appeared on her face without her noticing. Then she thought of Ino, the latest gossip she still owed her, and of Sai, so expressionless yet so attentive. Her mind returned to Naruto.

She remembered his laughter, the way he shouted her name whenever she achieved something, the poorly hidden pride in his eyes every time he praised her. It was like conjuring a safe and happy place.
She also thought of the farming village. Of Akiko, Hiroto, little Sachiko, and Nao.
"I should write to them soon… and send them photos."
Maybe one of Konoha, one of the team, one of ramen with Naruto.
"One of Naruto alone. For… reasons."
Her mind began to soften. Every thought grew hazier and more comfortable.
"Shishō… I'm getting really sleepy," she murmured without realizing.
Shizune answered gently.
"Lie down, Sakura. This will take some time."
She didn’t resist. The chakra in the room wrapped around her like a warm, heavy blanket. She closed her eyes… and dreamed.

She was at the new general hospital in the Land of Rivers. It was nighttime.
Everything seemed normal until the lights went out.
"Not again?!" Sakura groaned. "You’ve got to be kidding me!"
She remembered that the last time it happened, they almost lost a patient in surgery.
"Stupid old generator… Maintenance?" she called out while walking down the empty corridors. "Takao-sama? Where is everyone?"
The only answer was a heavy silence. Then everything was bathed in a dim reddish light, but she still couldn’t find anyone nearby. She walked to the wing where the Konoha doctors slept to see if someone was there. That’s when she heard sobbing. Her blood ran cold. It was coming from her room.
She approached cautiously. Her fingers trembled as she slowly slid the door open.
And she saw her.
A figure sitting on the bed, a completely black silhouette, barely outlined like a hand-drawn cartoon, messy hair, feminine shape. Her head bowed. She was crying.
Sakura opened her mouth to speak, but then the figure raised her head.
And she saw herself: Inner Sakura.
But not like before, not just an inner scream, not just an exaggerated reaction.
It was a version of herself, wilder, more broken and more real.
"Why did you bring me back…?" she said in a shattered voice. "I had already disappeared, Sakura…"
"W-what…? What are you talking about? Why are you crying?"
Inner Sakura stood up. Her shadow grew as she spoke.
"I won’t be able to hold her back alone! I can’t! She’s too much for me…"

"Contain who? What do you mean?!"

The shadow extended a hand. It was trembling.
"He forced me, Sakura. He put me in front of her... she chose us!"

Sakura took a step back. But before she could ask anything else, everything dissolved into a white mist.

"...Sakura. Sakura, wake up," Shizune’s voice was gentle.
She opened her eyes, dazed. Tsunade was next to her, no longer channeling chakra.
"The seal is finished," said the Sannin. "Nothing abnormal. But I still want you to rest for a bit."
"Are you alright?" asked Shizune, placing a hand on her forehead.
Sakura sat up slowly, still confused.
"Yeah... yes. I just had a really strange dream."
"That’s normal. The seal has sedative effects," said Tsunade, guiding her toward a stretcher. "Sleep if you want. Later you can eat something and then go see Kakashi."
"Alright," she replied, though she still remembered the echo of that figure on the bed, crying as if something had already been lost.

However, while she spoke with Tsunade and Shizune about the almost four months in the Land of Rivers, the dream began to fade away little by little until it was buried in her memory. Or so she thought.

The silence in the room had become comfortable. After reviewing some results and records, Shizune had stepped out briefly to get some food, leaving Sakura and Tsunade alone. The pink-haired girl, still sitting on the stretcher, played with the edge of her folded sheet without saying a word.

Tsunade watched her from a chair, arms crossed and brow slightly furrowed.
"Speak up, Sakura," she said suddenly, not looking directly at her. "It shows on your face. You’ve been chewing on something since you walked in."

Sakura blinked, then lowered her head, pressing her lips together. It took her a few seconds to respond.
"I lost it, shishō..."
"Your own  judgment?" Tsunade asked, raising an eyebrow.
"The position," she replied in a low voice. "I didn’t even make it four months as chief medic. I couldn’t complete the mission. And the worst part is... I’m the one who failed. I was sanctioned, restricted. I put a neutral village at risk, and on top of that, Konoha will have to pay for the damages."

Tsunade didn’t say anything right away.
"A part of me..." Sakura continued, her voice trembling, "a part of me believes I did what I had to do. I couldn’t stay in the hospital while people were dying outside. I couldn’t just watch. But another part... keeps screaming that I messed up. That I was an impulsive idiot. That the numbers and the consequences hit me like a slap in the face."

A tense silence settled. Tsunade stood up, walked over to her, and sat on the edge of the cot. She placed her heavy hand on her apprentice’s shoulder.

"Sakura… do you know how long I was considered a traitor, an irresponsible drunk, before someone called me Hokage?"

Sakura looked at her, surprised.

"And do you know how many decisions I’ve made in my life that put others at risk… and yet I’d still make them again?"

"Really…?"

"Do you think being a kunoichi, or a medic, or a leader, means always following the rules to the letter? Sometimes, yes. But sometimes, you have to tear yourself in two and choose who to save, knowing someone will hate you or judge you for it. That’s what it means to be a ninja. That’s what it means to be an adult."

Sakura took a deep breath. Her throat tightened, and her eyes began to water.

Shizune returned at that moment, carrying a tray of rice with pickles and a small cup of tea. She placed it on the table and approached.

"Sakura," she added gently, "no one here thinks you failed. Did you make mistakes? Yes. Were you sanctioned? Yes. But you didn’t abandon the village. You didn’t run. You didn’t hide from your responsibility. You stayed, faced it, and accepted the consequences. That also says a lot about who you are."

Tsunade nodded, her tone dry:

"In fact, if you had told me you never planned to fight outside the hospital again… then I would have considered you a disappointment."

Sakura laughed through her tears, wiping her eyes with a sleeve.

"Thank you, shishō. Thank you, Shizune."

"You’re on probation," Tsunade said, now more serious. "Use it well. Prove your worth, not to Tani’s elders, but to yourself. You’ve got talent and, most of all, guts. And if you slack off, I’ll flatten you myself."

Sakura nodded firmly.

"I will."

"Good." Tsunade stood and picked up the seal documents. "Eat something. Rest. Then the Hokage wants to see you."

"Will someone finally tell me what he wants?"

"I suppose Kakashi wants to see you before Sasuke skins you alive for getting into another fight," Tsunade muttered on her way to the door.

"Again with Sasuke?! Was there seriously no one else in this village available to keep an eye on me but him?!"

Shizune chuckled softly as Sakura huffed in annoyance. But in her chest… the weight had lightened.

The Hokage building hadn’t changed. The stairs were still the same as always, the ANBU stationed in the halls still looked like statues, and the view from the entrance remained just as she remembered it from her teen years. But for Sakura, that morning, everything had a different glow.

As she reached the hallway outside the office, she immediately recognized the voices. Or rather, the argument.

"I told you it was a stealth mission, Naruto. Not a fireworks show," Sasuke’s voice was as flat as ever, but with that sharp sarcasm only he could pull off.

"I didn’t make fireworks! It was a dissuasive illumination jutsu!" Naruto replied heatedly. "Besides, we didn’t know how many there were, and I thought a bold entrance would scare them."

"The enemy knew where you were before they even saw you. They just had to hear you breathing."

"Hey! That’s a personal attack!"

Sakura stopped in front of the door. She rolled her eyes. This scene felt straight out of their genin days. For a moment, she considered waiting for them to finish, she didn’t really want to see Sasuke, but Kakashi’s urgency and the excitement of seeing Naruto were stronger.

She walked in without knocking.

"I still don’t understand how we survived so long as a team," she said aloud as she entered the office.

Both of them turned.

Naruto, upon seeing her, went speechless for a second. Then, like a spring, he crossed the room with a huge grin.

"Sakura-chan!"

He didn’t give her time to say anything else. Her heart skipped a beat as he hugged her tightly, lifting her off the ground with ease and spinning her around, making her laugh between gasps and stifled screams.

"Naruto, put me down! You’re going to make me lose my lunch!" she joked, laughing uncontrollably.

"I missed you so much!"

"Okay, okay, put me down, dummy!" she said with a playful tap on his arm, her face lit up with joy.

Then Sakura looked over at Sasuke. She found him watching her from where he stood, with that same unreadable expression. Feeling a bit tense, she gave him a small nod, stiff and automatic.

He didn’t return it. He simply turned his eyes to Kakashi.

"Kakashi-san," Sakura greeted, turning to her old mentor, who stood with arms crossed, calm as ever.

"Welcome back, Sakura. You arrived just in time. I’d like to speak with you, so you two," he said to the other two men in the room, "may leave now."

Naruto looked like he was about to protest, but Sakura gave him a soft smile.

"See you tonight, okay?"

The blond nodded, a little calmer.

"Yeah! Let’s go to Ichiraku."

"It’s a deal."

Naruto left the office cheerfully. Sasuke, without a word, followed him. As the door closed behind them, silence returned to the room.

Kakashi sighed, taking a seat behind his desk.
"Alright... now that we can talk in peace."

Sakura adjusted herself in the chair across from him, taking a deep breath. Inside, her heart was still pounding.

Kakashi watched his former student closely, as if trying to read what she wasn’t saying. Sometimes, with Sakura, words weren’t enough. She could smile, joke, hold her head high and still carry a storm within.

"So tell me," he began gently, "how do you feel about all this?"

Sakura kept her gaze fixed on her hands, which rested on her lap. Her fingers nervously wove in and out of each other.

"Ashamed," she finally confessed. "Not just for losing the position, but for failing... as head medic, as a kunoichi. And worse, for compromising the safety of an entire village. If Konoha has a sanction for me too, I’ll accept it. I deserve it."

Kakashi shook his head slowly.
"It was suggested, yes. The council brought it up. But don’t worry, I won’t allow it. Not after what you accomplished out there. Not everything was a mistake, Sakura. Don’t see it in black and white."

Sakura looked up, surprised.
"Really?"

"Of course. Besides," he added while flipping through some documents, "you’ll be returning to the hospital in the Land of Rivers in a few months. In the meantime, you’ll resume your duties here at Konoha’s hospital. But with one condition."

Sakura tilted her head with curiosity.
"Condition?"

"An ANBU will be assigned to watch over you. Discreetly for a while."

She blinked. For a moment, her pride churned in her stomach, but then she relaxed.
"Is it the Crow ANBU, by any chance?"

"That’s right," Kakashi replied, smiling beneath his mask. "The Crow will follow you from afar. He won’t be a nuisance."

Sakura let out a small laugh.
"I like him. He’s strange, but kind. As long as he doesn’t try to invade my privacy inside my own apartment, then it’s all good."

Kakashi gave a brief smile.
"Anyway... I know it’s not ideal, but these are necessary measures. Not everyone is convinced what happened in Tani was just a coincidence."

She nodded seriously, accepting what it implied.

"It's okay. I understand."

A gentle silence settled between them. Then Sakura narrowed her eyes with a bit of mischief.

"What I don't understand is... why did you send Sasuke and not Naruto?!" she huffed, crossing her arms with mock indignation. "At least with Naruto I would've eaten well and laughed a little."

Kakashi tilted his head with a sigh that mixed resignation and amusement.

"It was a mission that concerned Sasuke. He had been investigating the Kagetsu clan since before all this blew up and... well, he needed to tie up some loose ends. Don't take it the wrong way, Sakura-chan."

"I'll try," she replied with sarcasm, though she couldn’t help but smile.

Kakashi relaxed a bit more in his chair.

"Despite everything, it's good to have you back. You can go now."

"And I'm happy to be back. Thanks, Kakashi-san" she said, standing.

Sakura left the office feeling much better emotionally.

That night, Sakura met Naruto in their usual spot: Ichiraku Ramen. The place was no longer the tiny stall from their childhood, but it still held the warmth of the past. And Naruto, of course, hadn’t changed one bit when it came to his appetite: six bowls later, he was still talking like nothing, chopsticks still in hand.

"So, you were really suspended as head medic?!" exclaimed the blond, still with a bit of broth at the corner of his lips.

Sakura looked down with some embarrassment and nodded, turning her teacup in her hands.

"Yeah... and even though I’m still a medic, they demoted me. I was almost expelled from the hospital. All because I broke protocol during the mission."

Naruto set his chopsticks aside, suddenly more serious.

"Sakura-chan... they didn’t punish you for failing. They did it because you were brave. Because you chose to save people, even when you didn’t have to. If that’s a mistake... then the world is upside down."

Sakura blinked and her throat tightened. No one had said anything like that since everything happened. That kind of blind faith, of unconditional loyalty, it was something only Naruto had.

She smiled tenderly. For a moment, she wished she could hug him. Just a few seconds, just enough to hold on to that warmth she missed so much.

But then, as if the universe were playing a joke on her...

"Sakura-chan! I'm gonna explode! I need to find a bathroom right now!"

She let out a loud, honest laugh as he jogged off toward a nearby building.

"Idiot," she murmured fondly, watching him disappear.

About fifteen minutes later, when Naruto came back looking more relieved, chaos greeted him.

"Naruto-senpai! It's Naruto-senpai!"

A group of girls, no older than seventeen, ran toward him. Some wore academy badges, others just looked like ordinary citizens… but all of them screamed with adolescent hysteria.

Naruto froze, eyes wide.

"E-eh… hi girls…" he tried to say, scratching the back of his neck. "Do you… need something?"

Sakura was walking behind him, but one of the girls lightly shoved her to get ahead.

"Hey!" the pink-haired girl snapped, frowning. "Watch it!"

The girl didn’t even apologize. Sakura stared at her, increasingly annoyed. Meanwhile, Naruto tried to keep his composure under a shower of ridiculous questions:

"What brand of clothes do you wear, senpai?"

"What’s your favorite food besides ramen?"

"Is it true you fought a hundred enemies by yourself!?"

Naruto laughed nervously, clearly uncomfortable, but still polite.

Sakura watched them and, at first, she found it amusing, but then something twisted in her stomach. Not jealousy, according to her, ”that would be ridiculous, right?", but the vivid memory of herself, years ago, chasing Sasuke just as stupidly.

She crossed her arms tightly.

"Was I really like that…? Ugh, how embarrassing…"

Without realizing it, her frown deepened.

"Those girls… they’re only after him because he’s the hero. They don’t really know him. They don’t know how many times he was alone, how much it hurt to grow up being ignored. Now they see him like a piece of meat! Who do they think they are?!"

Then another, more uncomfortable thought hit her.

"They’re probably the same ones who mocked him or avoided him when he was a kid. And now they melt over him just because he saved the world!"

Naruto, who had finally managed to say goodbye with clumsy bows and awkward smiles, ran up to her.

"Sakura-chan! Are you okay? Why are you so red?"

"Nothing, nothing!" she replied quickly, turning away. "Let’s go. I need air!"

Naruto followed her, confused.

"Are you mad about something?"

"No! Of course not! Just shut up!"

Naruto raised an eyebrow.

"What did I do?"

Sakura didn’t answer. But she walked a little closer to him than she had before.

The two friends wandered aimlessly for a while. They had left the bustle of the commercial district and taken a quieter path that wound through the trees along the west riverbank of Konoha.

"Hey…" said Naruto with a crooked smile, giving her a playful elbow. "Are you still mad about the girls?"
Sakura clicked her tongue and crossed her arms.
"Of course not. Don’t be ridiculous."
"Because you seemed mad. You even yelled at me."
"I yelled at you because you took forever in the bathroom!"
"How was I supposed to know there was a line!?"
She suddenly laughed, and then they both did. Silence settled again, comfortable like a warm blanket. They walked side by side for a few more steps until Naruto stopped to look at the flowing water.
"Sakura-chan…"
She turned to him.
"I'm glad you're back." Naruto lowered his voice a bit. "I know it wasn’t easy out there. I heard things, some true, some exaggerated… but still, I’m glad to have you home again."
Sakura swallowed hard.
"It wasn’t easy. I lost something important… and it still weighs on me." She looked down, watching the leaves float downstream. "But… I also gained other things."
"Yeah? Like what?"
"A little borrowed family." She smiled softly. "And perspective. A lot of perspective. About what it means to make hard decisions, even if they cost you everything."
Naruto nodded in silence.
"You were always brave, Sakura. Even when you thought you weren’t."
She looked at him. At some point, when everything seemed to collapse in the Land of Rivers, she had wished to hear exactly that.
"Thank you, Naruto." Her voice came out softer than expected.
He blushed a little.
"Don’t mention it."
The breeze stirred the nearby cherry trees, and even though it wasn’t spring, the air held something poetic. Sakura watched him for a moment longer. His eyes, his smile, the genuine way he looked at her without judgment. She felt seen, understood, cared for without needing to explain herself.
"When did his presence become my safe place…?"
She felt the urge to say something, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, she stepped a bit closer and gently held his arm.
Naruto looked at her, surprised, but said nothing. He didn’t need to. They walked like that the rest of the way.

From a high rooftop, beneath Konoha’s sky, now a beautiful dark and cloudy blanket.

He was looking down by the river, where Naruto was walking with Sakura, who held onto his arm. Anyone would think it was a date. They didn’t say much, but they understood each other. She laughed at something he had said, and Naruto looked more alive than ever.
Sasuke looked away. He rested his arm on the railing, eyes fixed on the horizon.
Naruto used to spend his last evenings in the village with him. They would talk about training, missions, absurd theories, or just sit in silence while sharing a meal. A routine that had repeated itself every time Sasuke came back briefly from his missions.
But this time… Naruto wouldn’t be with him, and Sasuke knew it. He noticed the moment he saw her return to Konoha.
"It doesn’t matter," he had said earlier, turning his back to Naruto in the training yard just hours ago. "If we don’t train today, that’s fine. Go make your plans."
Sasuke didn’t feel angry, just distant, as if that part of his life no longer belonged to him. As if what they once shared, that daily bond, was changing shape in a way he couldn’t control. He sighed through his nose and turned to walk away across the rooftops.
But then he sensed a hidden chakra. Not well hidden enough.
Sasuke stopped, tilting his head slightly without looking directly.
"You should work on your stealth, Crow," he said dryly. "An ANBU shouldn’t be so easy to detect."
From the shadows between the trees, a masked figure barely moved. There was no reply.
There didn’t need to be.
Sasuke kept going. He would leave at dawn. There were still many unanswered questions about the Red Harvest, about the Kagetsu, about what had awakened in that battle. And also about her.
Because no matter how much he denied it, the figure of Sakura Haruno kept appearing among his questions. Not because of nostalgia, or feelings. Simply because something didn’t add up and Sasuke Uchiha couldn’t stand leaving loose ends.

One afternoon, weeks later, Sakura took advantage of a short break between missions, medical shifts, and training.
She entered an onsen with a white towel wrapped around her head and her body slightly damp from the shower. She wasn’t expecting to find anyone familiar, but in one of the corners of the women’s area, she recognized the pearl eyes of Hinata Hyuuga, sitting calmly, watching the steam as if she could read the thoughts hiding within it.
Hinata noticed Sakura and smiled kindly. With a small gesture, she invited her to sit beside her. Sakura agreed, grateful to find a familiar face. They both sank in up to their shoulders and sighed in unison, letting the hot water ease the tension in their bodies as they chatted about different things.
"I missed this," Sakura said, closing her eyes. "Hot water, no medical reports, no emergencies… and no Tsunade-shisho yelling for sake."

Hinata let out a small laugh.
"Yeah… sometimes I forget what it’s like not to be on alert."
"And how’s everything going with your team? Is Shino still talking about bugs at the worst moments?"
"Sometimes," Hinata replied, smiling a bit more. "But actually, lately I haven’t really been with Shino… or with Kiba."
Sakura raised an eyebrow and turned her neck slightly to look at her.
"Oh yeah? How come?"
"I’ve requested some support missions with other teams. Sometimes they assign me as reinforcement to mixed squads."
"Hmm… curious. Anyone in particular?"
Hinata lowered her gaze slightly. The steam from the water seemed to thicken.
"Sometimes… with Naruto-kun."
Sakura nodded slowly, as if it didn’t mean much to her. But inside, something tensed. She covered it up.
"And how is it? Doesn’t that blockhead wear you out?"
Hinata smiled softly.
"Not really… Although at first, it was hard to talk to him without stuttering. Now I feel a little more… at ease."
"That’s good," Sakura said, resting her elbows on the edge and watching the clouds of steam float toward the starry sky. "He has that effect on people. He makes you want to be better."
There was a short silence. Not uncomfortable, just heavy.
Then, with disarming honesty, Hinata asked:
"Sakura… I’ve been wanting to ask you something for a while… What does Naruto-kun mean to you?"
Sakura blinked. She sat up a little. She hadn’t expected that.
"Naruto? Well… he’s my best friend."
"Is that all?... It’s just, I always see you two spending so much time together…"
"Of course! Like I said, he’s my best friend," she replied quickly. Maybe too quickly.
Hinata didn’t say anything, but her silence said plenty.
For some reason, Sakura felt she needed to add something.
"I don’t know. Sometimes it’s hard to understand how much things have changed. Before, he was just the loud kid I used to argue with on the team. Now… he’s the village hero. But to me, he’s still the same lovable idiot he’s always been… like the little brother I never had… a very exasperating one, to be honest… I wouldn’t see him in any other way…"
Sakura, however, felt a slight tug in her chest. Something about that statement felt forced, as if it didn’t entirely come from her, but from a past version of herself clinging to old certainties.
With a soft voice, Hinata added:

"Naruto-kun is someone... who needs a person that sees him with those eyes, don’t you think? Not as a hero, not as the future Hokage, but as he truly is. With his flaws, his loudness, his kindness... someone who loves him just for that."

Sakura remained silent. For a moment, she thought of all the times she had shared with him. The laughter, the fights over food, the spontaneous hugs, the training, the sad moments when only he seemed to know what to say to make everything feel okay again...

She smiled.

"You’re right. Naruto needs that..." she said, almost in a whisper.

Hinata straightened a little and, with a slight blush, murmured, "Thank you, Sakura. You don’t know how much it means to hear you say that."

Sakura noticed something different in Hinata, an emerging determination in her eyes. She didn’t like that for some unexplainable reason; however, she just gave her a fake smile.

The sliding doors of the Hokage’s office opened quietly one morning, days later. Hinata bowed deeply as she entered.

"You requested a mission, Hinata?" Kakashi asked without looking up from the scroll he was reviewing.

"Yes, Hokage-sama. I’ve prepared a report to support my proposal." She approached confidently and placed a small folder in front of him.

Kakashi raised an eyebrow, took it with one hand, and briefly flipped through its contents.

"Patrol missions along the eastern border... you want Naruto to be temporarily assigned to your squad?"

"Yes," she replied without hesitation. "Kiba has a minor leg fracture from the last mission, and Shino has been reassigned to the intelligence division for a few weeks. We could use someone with his level of detection and quick response."

Kakashi looked at her sideways, and one eye curved with amusement.

"Well, Hinata... I didn’t think you’d ask for something like this so directly."

"It’s an operational request," she replied with a seriousness that showed her mental preparation. "Naruto is an excellent choice."

"Alright, he’s currently part of the academy staff, helping Iruka-sensei with the new genin, but I’ll see how to adjust it. So it will only be temporary."

"Thank you, Hokage-sama," she said with a grateful bow.

Days in Konoha passed with an almost monotonous routine for Sakura.
Hospital, apartment, errands, training. Everything that usually filled her day... except for one thing: Naruto’s company.
It had been weeks since he accepted Iruka’s assignment as a temporary tutor at the Academy, and she saw him less and less. They crossed paths, yes. But the encounters were brief: quick greetings, promises of "see you later" that faded between missions with Hinata’s team or training sessions with the kids.

It was only whenever he returned from a mission that the two of them could meet and share a quiet dinner at Ichiraku.

"Now he's the kids' favorite ninja, and... other people's too," she thought as she left the hospital.

That afternoon, she stopped by Ichiraku intending to have lunch. Upon entering, Teuchi greeted her with a smile.

"Sakura! What a pleasure. I haven’t seen you here with Naruto in a while."

"Yeah… he’s been busy lately. The Academy takes up most of his time."

"He came by today with Hinata-chan. He always brings her now whenever they both leave on a mission. They seem like a good team."

"That's nice," she replied with feigned enthusiasm, adding nothing more.

She took her usual seat. Same stool, same corner, ordered the same thing as always.

"As long as we sit here to eat ramen after his missions… everything will be fine."

That was her unspoken promise. Her little ritual. She didn’t need anything else… or so she tried to convince herself.

"Hello, Haruno-san!" greeted the ANBU Crow kindly one afternoon when she was already outside the hospital.

"Ren! What a surprise!" exclaimed Sakura. Although she knew the ANBU was assigned to watch over her, she didn’t really mind. She found Ren quite sweet for an ANBU. "I was wondering when I’d see you again."

"R-really?... Oh, wow! I didn’t expect you to think about… me… I mean… ahh… I…" Ren was now the surprised one, and his nervousness was obvious even behind the mask, which amused Sakura.

"Is everything okay?" the kunoichi asked, before the poor ANBU could choke on his words.

"Yes, everything’s fine… Right! The Hokage wants to see you in his office," he announced.

"Alright, I’ll head there now. Will you walk with me?" added the pink-haired girl playfully.

"What?... Oh damn! I’m supposed to stay at my post… watching…" the Crow replied in dismay. "But I’ll watch you… from afar…" he said with a nervous chuckle.

Sakura also smiled, amused, and waved goodbye to the ANBU.

When she arrived at the Hokage Tower, Kakashi greeted her with his usual gentle tone.

"Thanks for coming so quickly, Sakura-chan."

"Did something happen?"

"Yes, but it’s nothing to alarm you… at least not in medical terms." He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. "I just received a message from Tanigakure. They require a formal response."

Sakura nodded, though a slight chill ran down her spine.

"About my return?"

"That’s right. They want to know if you’ll agree to rejoin the hospital under the terms you already know… but there’s more. They’ve extended the probation period. It’ll be about a year."

The silence that settled over the office was brief, but heavy.

"A year...?" she repeated, barely audible.

Kakashi nodded, somewhat uncomfortable.

"I know. It’s much more than anyone expected. But they say it’s necessary to observe your performance with neutrality... and to prove your presence is sustainable in the long term."

Sakura lowered her gaze. The words weighed on her. A year away from Konoha. Far from her surroundings, her friends, her routine... from Naruto.

"I already gave my word. I’ll go back there." She lifted her face, resolute, though her eyes glimmered with restrained emotion. "I can’t ask for second chances if I’m not willing to do what’s right."

Kakashi smiled behind his mask, proud.

"That’s my Sakura-chan."

As soon as she left the Hokage’s office, Sakura went straight to her apartment, and the first thing she did was check her calendar. She had a little over a month before leaving for the Land of Rivers. She took out her notebook and began writing like a strategist preparing for a mission.

Final stage plan before departure:
Objective: Spend time with Naruto.
Method: Various excuses. No more than twice a week. Be subtle... Maybe...

1. Help me with groceries.
   "It’s discount season! I can’t carry everything on my own."
2. Training.
   "I need to get in shape before I leave. Please train with me, Naruto."
3. Apartment remodel.
   "Did you know I have to move furniture and fix a squeaky door?"
4. Movie tickets.
   "I won them. And you hate wasting free stuff, right?"
5. New restaurant.
   "They say they’ve got a new kind of ramen. How can we not try that?"
6. Ichiraku. Always Ichiraku.
   "You already ate... but I know you’ve got room for one more bowl. Or two!"

Sakura smiled, closing the notebook with a triumphant gesture. She would find a way, no matter what, to carve out at least one day a week from Naruto’s packed schedule to practically "kidnap" him for a few hours. She would insist, fight for it if she had to.

"Alright, Naruto Uzumaki. You won’t know what’s going on… but every minute we spend together before I leave will be mine."

Day 1: Konoha Market.
Sakura was carrying a bag of fruit, while Naruto walked beside her holding five more, smiling without a single complaint.
"Do you really need all this for just a couple of days?"
"Of course. I’m storing up emotions."
"What?"
"Nothing! Be careful with those potatoes!"
She glanced at him from the corner of her eye and smiled. Naruto, as always, didn’t suspect a thing. But when her hand brushed his as she reached for a bag, her heart gave a traitorous leap.

Day 2: Training Field.
Sakura threw controlled punches while Naruto dodged by a hair, sweating.
"Are you trying to kill me or train me?!"
"That depends! Are you going to keep dodging that badly or not?"
"What?! I’m holding back!"
"Did I ask you to?! I’m offended, Naruto!"
They both laughed, and after some shoving, Sakura fell onto the blond. For a few seconds, neither of them moved. She lay on his chest, listening to his laughter and his heartbeat. She didn’t want to move, she loved the warmth of his chest against her cheek, and the sound of his breath, fast and alive.
"Are you okay?" he asked suddenly.
"Yeah…" she whispered. "Actually, I’m really okay."

Day 3: Naruto was holding a hammer.
"Does this go here…?"
Crash!
"NO, NARUTO! THAT WAS DECORATION!"
Sakura sighed and rubbed her temples. Naruto scratched the back of his head, embarrassed.
"Sorry, Sakura-chan. But hey, at least I painted the wall without going outside the lines!"
She just stared at him and laughed.
"Yeah, that’s true. Thanks for coming."

"I would always come for you."
Silence.
"I mean, to help. I’d always come to help you."
"Yeah, that’s what I understood."
She didn’t. And she wouldn’t forget.

Day 4: Sakura, with movie tickets in hand:
"Look! I won these in a raffle. Want to go?"
Naruto smiled, excited.
"Awesome! Though... is it a romantic movie?"
"Not exactly… It's action… with explosions…. And a knight cursed by the spirit of a dragon who falls in love with a unicorn princess with amnesia."
"What?!"
"Trust me. It'll be fun."
At the theater, Sakura occasionally watched Naruto’s face in the glow of the screen, memorizing every reaction.

Day 5: They had a fancy meal at the new restaurant that had become the village's latest sensation. Naruto’s eyes sparkled at the flavors, while Sakura wore a smile that was part joy, part sadness. She realized there were only about ten days left before she had to leave. Naruto pulled her out of her thoughts by giving his immediate reaction to the ramen he was served.
"Is this... blue ramen?" he exclaimed, inspecting the bowl.
Sakura laughed.
"I told you it's a new kind of ramen. It might taste better than it looks..."
Naruto still seemed hesitant.
"I don’t know, Sakura-chan, it doesn’t look appetizing, and I doubt it tastes good."
"Just try it, Naruto."
He obeyed, took a spoonful, and tasted it.
"Hmm... it's not bad, but it's nothing special. I’ll always stick with Ichiraku ramen. Old Teuchi is still the best, no one beats him!"
Sakura smiled tenderly.
"Well, at least now we know everything here is great, except the ramen."

DAY 6: Night at Ichiraku. The same classic corner as always. Sakura smiled when he arrived, and out of habit, sat down beside him.
"Again, you?" he joked.
"Yup. And next time too."
"Are you paying this time?"
"In your dreams."
"I knew it!"
"Hahaha, how about I treat you on the farewell night? After all, it's getting close," said the pink-haired girl with a touch of sadness.
"Hey, no long faces now! This is a sacred and happy place," Naruto said.
Sakura smiled genuinely this time, and they started to eat.

A warm afternoon in the Yamanaka greenhouse, a few days later. The air is filled with the scent of freshly watered flowers and a slight tension only a good friend can detect. Ino calmly waters some begonias while Sakura, sitting among pots of lilies and daisies, absentmindedly strokes the petals of a flower with a distant look in her eyes.
"And what does Naruto think about you staying over there for a year?" Ino asked, not taking her eyes off the flowers.
Sakura blinked.
"Oh, I haven’t… I haven’t told him yet."
Ino turned with a raised eyebrow.
"And why’s that?"
"I don’t know. The moment just… hasn’t come."
"Or maybe you don’t want it to come?"
Sakura lowered her gaze, fidgeting with a leaf.
"I’m going to miss you all a lot… you, Sai, Tsunade, Shizune, Kakashi…" her voice grew lower and more unsteady. "Naruto."
His name left her lips like an unconscious confession, wrapped in an almost resigned sigh. Ino, already suspicious, narrowed her eyes with a mischievous smile.
"Well, we’ll miss you a lot too… and as for Naruto, don’t worry, Hinata will take good care of him while you’re gone."
Sakura looked at her with a mix of irritation and discomfort.
"Very funny."
"Am I?" Ino chuckled. "I mean, she was glued to him during those last missions… they’re getting pretty close. And you know how the Hyūga princess is when she sets her mind to something…"

Sakura forced a laugh, but her fingers were now gripping the leaf in her hands more tightly. She went silent for a few seconds, as if her thoughts had wandered too far.
"Is he really going to spend even more time with Hinata while I’m gone?"
She shook her head.
"It’s not like Naruto would ever notice her..." she murmured, more to herself.
"Mmh? What did you say?"
"Nothing," she lied quickly, smiling without much sincerity. "I was just thinking about how much I still have to pack."
Ino watched her in silence. She knew Sakura was stubborn, and that even if you put the truth right in front of her, it would take her a long time to accept what she was feeling.
"You're going far away, Forehead. I just hope that when you come back, you don't find that you lost what you never knew how to take care of."
Sakura looked at her, surprised by the seriousness of the comment. But Ino had already turned back to the begonias.

Sakura was getting ready in front of the mirror, trying not to think too much about what the night meant. She wanted to look good... "inexplicably." Her hair was a little longer and she had decided to let it grow out again. It was about time. If Ino and Hinata could have long hair without issue, why couldn’t she? She missed the feeling of it brushing her shoulders. She missed feeling pretty.
Everything was ready for her departure to the Land of Rivers the next morning. But that night was for Naruto.
They met at Ichiraku. She had kept a smile on the whole way there. She didn’t want him to see her sad or suspect how much it hurt to leave.
"I doubt the ramen over there is as good as it is here," he said as he slurped his third bowl.
"Of course it isn’t... although the sake..." she replied with a mischievous smile.
Naruto raised an eyebrow, remembering something.
"I still can’t believe you picked up that bad habit from Granny Tsunade."
"Well, in her defense, careers like ours can push anyone toward alcoholism... But don’t worry, I only drink for pleasure," she said with a shrug.
"Mmm... look, don’t get mad at what I’m about to say, but... Ino and Sai told me about that time they found you in your apartment, completely wasted..."
"What!? That pig went too far gossiping!" she exclaimed in horror.
"Actually, it was Sai... he let it slip. He’s still working on his ‘social skills,’" the blond added, remembering how Ino had scolded her boyfriend for the slip-up.
"That loudmouth idiot!" she said, covering her face, red with embarrassment.
"Hey, listen. You don’t have to feel ashamed or embarrassed... I understand what you were going through. What I don’t like is that I wasn’t there to help you. I wouldn’t have let you fall like that."

"Naruto... those were things I didn’t know how to deal with back then. But I’m okay now. I’ve worked on it... I’m still working on it. I still need time to get over it."
"More than time, you need to accept what happened. You know? Sasuke is finally facing the weight of his past. He’s letting go of everything... his revenge, Itachi’s story, his defection. He’s a different person now. He’s no longer the antisocial bastard he used to be, like you saw for yourself that time we all met up at that bar."
"Yeah, I know. I know he’s in therapy. Good for him! He desperately needed it," she replied, slightly irritated.
"What I’m saying is, if he could do it... maybe you could accept, let go, and forgive—"
"Oh no! Are you saying what I think you’re saying? Forgive? Forgive what, or who? Sasuke?"
"No! You’re misinterpreting what I said. I was just using him as an examp—"
"An example? Please! He’s only an example of how trauma can pass down through generations! Why do you keep bringing Sasuke into our conversations?" she exclaimed. Then, more coldly: "Naruto, if you’re done with your ramen... I’m leaving."

She left some money on the table and stormed off. Naruto ran after her. Sakura was already walking away from the shop, visibly furious.

"Wait, Sakura-chan! Please don’t leave like this! Remember the last time you got mad at me, we didn’t talk for over a year!"

That stopped her. She turned around, and her anger completely melted away when she saw Naruto’s sad puppy eyes.

"Sakura-chan, I’m sorry. I-"
"No, I’m sorry, Naruto. I was acting like an idiot... I don’t want to fight with you over stupid things. And yeah... I know what you were trying to say. I need to accept everything that broke me inside... but it’s still hard to let it go. The epidemic took my parents... I didn’t even get to bury them... I saw too many people die at the hospital, and I couldn’t do anything. Sometimes... I dream I’m still stuck in that time. Or that the plague comes back..."
"I understand… But you don’t drink because of that anymore, right?"
"No. Not anymore."

Naruto nodded and, with the gentleness only he could manage, said:
"Okay, there was something I wanted to say with all this: whenever you feel bad about anything... whenever the memories become too much... don’t look for alcohol. Look for me."

Sakura’s heart skipped a beat.
"You can come to me, Sakura-chan." He had stepped closer. He looked at her with such sincerity, with those blue eyes she couldn’t stop staring into. She wondered when they had become so beautiful.

Naruto placed his hands on her shoulders and lowered his head a bit to meet her gaze. The pink-haired girl felt like her heart might burst out of her chest at any second.

"Sakura-chan... will you trust me? Will you count on me?"
"W-what did you say?" she asked, mesmerized.
"I asked if you’ll count on me."

"Y-yes... always."
Naruto's smile melted her. But reality came crashing back, pulling her out of her dreamlike moment. She would be leaving the next morning, and tears were already welling up in her green eyes.
"I won't return to Konoha for a whole year... It's the probation period imposed by Tanigakure... Damn it," she whispered, before breaking into sobs. Naruto hugged her without hesitation. She buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms around him as well. She wept uncontrollably, finally regretting everything. A while passed before Naruto spoke again.
"Listen to me," the blond said gently. "Time will fly. I’ll still be here. I’ll write to you every week. I swear on all the Ichiraku Ramen."
She laughed through her tears. Her chest hurt a little less. She hugged him tighter.
"I'm scared, Naruto..."
"Why would you be? You're Sakura Haruno! The best kunoichi in Konoha. Tani has no reason to intimidate you. They need you. And they know it."
"I'm not the best... Tsunade-shishou is still around..."
"And you're starting to surpass her! Believe it."
She hugged him once more, not wanting to ever let go. And they stayed like that for a while. Until she forced herself to pull away. She had to return, and he insisted on walking her back to her apartment.

From a more distant spot, a figure watched them: Hinata Hyuuga stood frozen, hidden in the shadows. Seeing them like that, so close, twisted her stomach into a knot... but she didn’t cry. She just stayed still, swallowing her emotions as she watched them walk away.

That night, Sakura couldn’t stop thinking about Naruto. His eyes, his words, his embrace.
"Will you count on me?" he had asked.
"Always, Naruto," she murmured before falling asleep.

The next morning, the entrance to Konoha was bathed in a soft light, as if the sun too understood this was no ordinary farewell. The air felt quieter than usual, heavy with unspoken words.
Sakura stood before the great gate, backpack slung over her shoulder and her eyes fixed on the horizon, as if she could already see the road to Tanigakure.
Behind her stood Tsunade, Shizune, Ino, Sai... and of course, Naruto.
Tsunade hugged her first, tightly, her face openly proud.
"And try not to cause any more diplomatic disasters, you hear me?" she joked, a conspiratorial smile on her lips.
Shizune nodded behind her, holding back tears.
Ino came over with a mischievous wink and a sisterly hug.
"Don’t forget to write. And if some idiot gives you trouble, tell me. I’ll kill him."
Sai, for his part, looked at her with that calm expression of his and said:

"I’ve discovered that… missing you will be a new emotion. I’ll document it."

Sakura smiled tenderly. Then her eyes searched for Naruto.

He walked up to her silently. He hugged her even tighter than the night before, as if that gesture alone could keep her from leaving.

"I’ll write to you every week. I promise."

"Please… do," she whispered, barely audible.

They looked at each other. There was no need to say more. Their smiles were sad, but full of understanding. They knew everything without needing words.

Sakura took a deep breath. She turned around without looking back. And with firm steps, she walked away from the place and the people she loved the most.

The weight of goodbye hurt more than she would ever admit.